Among the Brigands

By Prof. James de Mille

H. M. Caldwell CompanyPublishersNew York and Boston

Entered according to the Act of Congress, in the year 1871, by Leeand Shepard in the Office of the Librarian of Congress, at Washington. 

Among the Brigands

CONTENTS

CHAPTER I. 

Stranger in a strange Land. --A Citadel of Trunks. --Besieged. --Retreatin good Order. --A most tremendous Uproar. --Kicks! Thumps!--Smashof Chairs!--Crash of Tables!--A general Row!--The Cry for Help!--TheVoice of David!--The Revelation of the Darkness!--The fiery Eyes!--TheUnseen!--The Revelation of the Mystery. --A general Flight. 

CHAPTER II. 

How in the World did it get there?--A joyous Ride. --Hark! Hark!The Dogs-do bark! Beggars come to Town; some in Rags, some in Tags, and some in a tattered Gown!--A pleasant Meditation on a classicPast very rudely, unexpectedly, tad even savagely interrupted, andlikely to terminate in a Tragedy!--Perilous Position of David andClive. 

CHAPTER III. 

Out into the Country. --The Drive. --The glorious Land. --Sorrentoand eternal Summer. --The Cave of Polyphemus. --The Cathedral--Themysterious Image. --What is it?--David Relic-hunting. --ACatastrophe. --Chased by a Virago. --The Town roused. --Besieged. --Adesperate Onset--Flight--Last of the Virago. 

CHAPTER IV. 

Salerno and the sulky Driver. --Paestum and its Temples. --A greatSensation. --An unpleasant Predicament--Is the Driver a Traitor?--Ishe in League--with Bandits?--Arguments about the Situation, andwhat each thought about it. 

CHAPTER V. 

They discuss the Situation. --They prepare to foot it--A toilsomeWalk, and a happy Discovery. --The Language of Signs once more. --TheMountain Cavalcade. --Bob's Ambition. --Its results. --Bobvanishes. --Consternation of the Donkey Boy. --Consternation of theCavalcade. --"E Perduto!". 

CHAPTER VI. 

Flight of Both--Difference between a tame Donkey and a wildAss. --Carried off to the Mountains. --The headlong Course. --TheMountain Pass. --The Journey's End. --Ill-omened Place. --Confoundedby a new Terror. --The Brigands. 

CHAPTER VII. 

The Lurking-place of the Brigands. --The captive Boy. --The hideousHousehold. --The horrible old Hag. --The slattern Woman. --The dirtyChildren. --The old Crone and the evil Eye. --Despondency of Bob. --Is Escape possible?--Night. --Imprisoned. --The Bed of Straw. --Outlook into the Night from the Prison Windows. 

CHAPTER VIII. 

The worn-out Captive. --Light Slumbers. --Fearful Wakening. --Thestealthy Step. --The overmastering Horror. --The lone Boy confrontedby his Enemy. --The hungry Eyes. --Is it real, or a Nightmare?--Thesupreme Moment. 

CHAPTER IX. 

The Cavalcade in Pursuit--Hopes and Fears. --Theories about the lostBoy. --A new Turn to Affairs. --Explanations. --On toSalerno. --Inquiries. --Baffled. --Fresh Consternation andDespondency. --The last Hope. 

CHAPTER X. 

The captive Boy and his grisly Visitant--The Hand on hisHead. -Denouement. --The Brigand Family. --The old Crone. --The RobberWife. --The Brigand Children. --A Revolution of Feeling. --The mainRoad. --The Carriage. --In Search of Bob. 

CHAPTER XI. 

The Return. --The tender Adieus. --Back to Salerno. --On toCastellamare. --A pleasant Scene. --An unpleasant Discovery. --Davidamong the Missing. --Woes of Uncle Moses. --Deliberations over theSituation. --Various Theories. --The Vengeance of the Enemy. --Backto Sorrento in Search of the lost One. 

CHAPTER XII. 

The Waking of David. --A glorious Scene. --A Temptation. --Davidembarks upon the wide, wide Sea. --Youth at the Prow and Pleasureat the Helm. --A daring Navigator. --A baffled and confoundedNavigator. --Lost! Lost! Lost!--Despair of David. --At the Mercyof Wind and Sea. --The Isle of the Brigands. --The Brigand Chief. 

CHAPTER XIII. 

David captured. --The big, bluff, burly, brusque, bearded, broad-shouldered, beetle-browed Bully of a Brigand. --A terrificInquisition. --David's Plea for Mercy. --The hard-hearted Captor andthe trembling Captive. --A direful Threat--David carried off helplessand despairing. --The Robber's Hold. 

CHAPTER XIV. 

On the Way to Sorrento again. --A mournful Ride. --A despairingSearch. --A fearful Discovery. --The old Virago again. --In aTrap. --Sorrento aroused. --Besieged. --All lost--A raging Crowd. --Thehowling Hag. --Harried Consultation. --The last forlorn Hope. --Disguise, Flight, and Concealment. 

CHAPTER XV. 

In the Robber's Hold. --The Brigand's Bride. --Sudden, amazing, overwhelming, bewildering, tremendous, astounding, overpowering, and crashing Discovery. --The Situation. --Everybody confounded. --TheCrowd at Sorrento. --The Landlord's Prayers. --The Virago calls forVengeance. 

CHAPTER XVI. 

More Troubles for poor David. --Onset of four Women. --Seized byan old Crone and three Peasant Girls. --Fresh Horror of David. --Anew Uproar in the Yard of the Inn. --Uncle Moses bent double. 

CHAPTER XVII. 

Vesuvius. --Ponies and Sticks. --Sand and Lava. --The rocky Steps. --Therolling, wrathful, Smoke-clouds. --The Volcano warns them off. --Thelost Boy. --A fearful Search. --A desperate Effort. --The sulphurousVapors. --Over die sliding Sands. 

CHAPTER XVIII. 

Pompeii, the City of the Dead. --The Monuments of the Past. --Temples, Towers, and Palaces. --Tombs and Monuments. --Theatres andAmphitheatres. --Streets and Squares. 

CHAPTER XIX. 

Lofty classical Enthusiasm of David, and painful Lack of Feelingon the Part of Frank. --David, red-hot with the Flow of the Past, is suddenly confronted with the Present. --The Present dashes coldWater upon his glowing Enthusiasm. --The Gates. --Minos, Aeacus, andRhadamanthus. --The Culprits. 

CHAPTER XX. 

The Glories of Naples. --The Museum. --The Curiosities. --How theyunroll the charred Manuscripts exhumed from Herculaneum andPompeii. --On to Rome. --Capua. --The Tomb of Cicero. --Terracina. --The Pontine Marshes. --The Appii Forum. 

CHAPTER XXI. 

The Pontine Marshes. --A Change comes over the Party. --The foulExhalations. --The Sleep of Death. --Dreadful Accident. --Despairof Frank. --A Breakdown. --Ingenuity of the Driver. --Resumption ofthe Journey. 

CHAPTER XXII. 

The March ended. --A lonely Inn. --Evil Faces. --BeetlingBrows. --Sinister Glances. --Suspicions of the Party. --They put theirHeads together. --Conferences of the Party. --A threateningProspect--Barricades. --In Time of Peace prepare for War. --TheGarrison arm themselves. 

CHAPTER XXIII. 

The sleepless Watch. --The mysterious Steps. --The low Whispers. --Theycome! They come!--The Garrison roused. --To Arms! To Arms!--Thebeleaguered Party. --At Bay. --The decisive Moment--The ScalingLadders. --Onset of the Brigands. --End of Troubles. 

CHAPTER XXIV. 

A beautiful Country. --Magnificent Scenery. --The Approach toAlbano. --Enthusiasm of the Boys. --Archaeology versus Appetite. --TheSeparation of the Boys. --The Story of the Alban Lake and the ancientsubterranean. 

CHAPTER XXV. 

The lonely Path. --The sequestered Vale. --The old House. --A feudalCastle. --A baronial Windmill. --A mysterious Sound. --A terribleDiscovery. --At Bay. --The wild Beast's Lair!--What is it?--A greatBore. 

CHAPTER XXVI. 

Despair of Uncle Moses. --Frank and Bob endeavor to offerConsolation. --The Search. --The Discovery at the Convent--TheGuide. --The old House. --The Captives. --The Alarm given. --Flightof Uncle Moses and his Party. --Albans! to the Rescue!--The deliveringHost!

CHAPTER XXVII. 

Arma Virumque cano!--The Chase of the wild Boar!--The Prisonersat the Window. --The Alban Army. --Wild Uproar. --Three hundred andsixty-five Pocket Handkerchiefs. --Flame. --Smoking out the Monster. --ASalamander. 

CHAPTER XXVIII. 

The Salamander inaccessible to Fire. --The last Appeal--Frank takesAction. --He fires. --Casualty to Frank and Bob. --Onset of theMonster. --Flight. --Tremendous Sensation. --The Guide'sStory. --Another Legend of Albano. --On to Rome. 

THE YOUNG DODGE CLUB. 

AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 

CHAPTER I. 

_Stranger in a strange Land. --A Citadel of Trunks. --Besieged. --Retreatin good Order. --A most tremendous Uproar. --Kicks! Thumps!--Smash ofChain!--Crash of Tables!--A general Row!--The Cry for Help!--TheVoice of David!--The Revelation of the Darkness!--The fiery Eyes!--TheUnseen!--The Revelation of the Mystery. --A general Fight. _

Mr. Moses V. Sprole had passed the greater part of his life in hisnative village, and being anxious to see the world, resolved upona tour in Europe. As he did not care to go alone, he offered totake with him his four nephews, who were great favorites with theirbachelor uncle, and his chief associates. This offer met with aneager response from the boys, and a willing assent from theirparents, who fully believed that a tour of this description wouldbe of immense benefit to them. This brief explanation will serveto account for the appearance of Uncle Moses in Naples, where helanded on a mellow day in February, _en route_ for Switzerland, bowed down with the responsibility of several heavy trunks, andthe still heavier responsibility of four fine lumps of boys, ofwhose troubles, trials, tribulations, and manifold adventures, heseemed, on the present occasion, to have a mournful presentiment. 

These troubles began at once; for scarcely had they landed whenthey found themselves surrounded by the lazzaroni, and the air wasfilled with a babel of exclamations. 

"_Signori!_" "_Signo!_" "_Moosoo!_" "_Meestaire!_" "_Sare!_" "_Carraze baggage!_" "_Tek ze loggage!_" "_Show ze hotel!_" "_Hotel dellaEuropa!_" "_Hotel dell' Inghelterra!_" "_Hotel dell' America!_""_Eccelenza, you wanta good, naisy, rosbif, you comma longsidame!_" "_Come long!_" "_Hurrah!_" "_Bravo!_" "_O, yais. _" "_Vernais. _" "_O, yais. You know me. American Meestaire!_"

All this, and ever so much more, together with scraps of French, German, Bohemian, Hungarian, Russian, and several other languageswhich the lazzaroni had picked up for the purpose of making themselvesagreeable to foreigners. They surrounded Uncle Moses and his fourboys in a dense crowd--grinning, chattering, gesticulating, dancing, pushing, jumping, and grimacing, as only Neapolitan lazzaroni can;and they tried to get hold of the luggage that lay upon the wharf. 

Bagged, hatless, shirtless, blessed with but one pair of trousersper man; bearded, dirty, noisy; yet fat and good-natured withal;the lazzaroni produced a startling effect upon the newly arrivedtravellers. 

Uncle Moses soon grew utterly bewildered by the noise and disorder. One idea, however, was prominent in his mind, and that was hisluggage. He had heard of Italian brigands. At the sight of thiscrowd, all that he had beard on that subject came back before him. "Rinaldo Rinaldini, " a charming brigand book, which had been thedelight of his childhood, now stood out clear in his recollection. The lazzaroni seemed to be a crowd of bandits, filled with but onepurpose, and that was to seize the luggage. The efforts of thelazzaroni to get the trunks roused him to action. Springing forward, he struck their hands away with a formidable cotton umbrella, anddrew the trunks together in a pile. Three lay in a row, and onewas on the top of these. The pile was a small pyramid. 

"Here, boys, " he cried; "you keep by me, Don't let these varmintsget the trunks. Sit down on 'em, and keep 'em off. "

Saying this, Uncle Moses put the two Clark boys on a trunk on oneside, and the two Wilmot boys on a trunk on the other; and mountinghimself upon the middle trunk, he sat down and glared defiantly atthe enemy. 

This action was greeted by the lazzaroni with a burst of laughterand a shout of, --

"Br-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-ra-vo!"

To which Uncle Moses and the boys made no reply. In fact, it wouldhave been a little difficult for them to do so, as not one of themunderstood a word of any language spoken among men except theirown. So they said nothing; but constituting themselves into abeleaguered garrison, they intrenched themselves within theircitadel, and bade defiance to the foe. 

The foe, on the other hand, pressed round them, bombarding thegarrison with broken English, broken French, and broken German, and sometimes made an assault upon the trunks. 

Time passed on, and the garrison sat there, holding their own. Atlength they all became aware of the fact that they were excessivelyhungry. It was very evident that this kind of thing could not lastmuch longer. 

Meanwhile Uncle Moses had recovered his presence of mind. He wasnaturally cool and self-possessed, and after mounting the trunks, and gathering the boys about him, he quickly rallied from hisconfusion, and looked eagerly around to find some way by which hemight be extricated from his difficulty. 

At last a way appeared. 

Around him, in his immediate neighborhood, stood the lazzaroni, asurgent, as patient, and as aggressive as ever, with their offersof assistance. Beyond these were people passing up and down thewharf, all of whom were foreigners, and therefore inaccessible. Beyond these again was a wide space, and in the distance a busystreet, with carriages driving to and fro. 

Uncle Moses looked for a long time, hoping to see something likea cab. In vain. They all seemed to him to be "one-hoss shays, " andwhat was worse, all seemed to be filled. 

"Boys, " said he at last, "I'm goin' to make a move. You jest sithere, and hold on to the trunks. I'll go an hunt up one of themone-hoss shays. There ain't nothin' else that I can do. Hold onnow, hard and fast, till I come back. "

With these words off went Uncle Moses, and the boys remained behind, waiting. 

A very fine-looking set of boys they were too. 

There was Frank Wilmot, about fifteen years of age, tall, stout, with fine, frank face, and crisp, curly hair. 

There was Clive Wilmot, about fourteen, tall and slight, with largeeyes and dark hair. 

There was David Clark, about Frank's age, rather pale, with seriousface, and quiet, thoughtful manner. 

And there was Robert, or, as he was always called, Bob Clark--anodd-looking boy, with a bullet head, pug nose, comical face, browneyes, and short shingled hair. 

Uncle Moses was not gone long. By some wonderful means or other hehad succeeded in procuring a vehicle of that kind which is universalin this city, and he now reappeared to the delighted boys, comingat a tearing pace towards them, seated in a Neapolitan caleche. 

The Neapolitan caleche is a wonderful machine, quite unequalledamong wheeled vehicles. The wheels are far back, the shafts arelong, and horse draws it. But in the caleche it is a very commonthing for any quantity of people to pile themselves. There is aseat for two, which is generally occupied by the most, worthy, perhaps; but all around them cluster others, --behind them, beforethem, and on each side of them, --clinging to the shafts, standingon the axle, hanging on the springs. Indeed, I have heard of babiesbeing slung underneath, in baskets; but I don't believe that. 

At any rate, Uncle Moses and his party all tumbled in triumphantly. Two trunks were put in front, one behind, and one suspendedunderneath. David and Clive sat behind, Frank and Uncle Moses onthe seat, while Bob sat on the trunk in front, with the driver. The lazzaroni looked on with mournful faces, but still profferedtheir services. In patient perseverance few people can equal them. 

The driver saw at once the purpose of the Americans, though theycould not tell him what they wanted. So he drove them to a hotelin the Strada Toledo, where he left them, after having been paidby Uncle Moses the largest fare he had ever received in his life;for Uncle Moses gave him about five dollars, and felt grateful tohim besides. 

Their apartments were very nice rooms in the sixth story. The hotelwas a quadrangular edifice, with a spacious court-yard. Around thiscourt-yard ran galleries, opening into each story, and communicatingwith one another by stairways, which were used by all the occupantsof the house. 

From the gallery in the sixth story a door opened into their parlor. On the left side of this was a snug bedroom, of which Uncle Mosestook possession; on the right side was another, which was appropriatedby David and Clive; while the third, which was on the other side, and looked out into the street, was taken by Frank and Bob. 

Thus the four boys paired off, and made themselves very comfortable.. 

That night they all went to bed early. Uncle Moses retired last. All slept soundly, for they were very much fatigued. 

But just before daybreak, and in the dim morning twilight, Frankand Bob were suddenly roused by a most tremendous uproar in theparlor--kicks, thumps, tables upsetting, chairs breaking, and ageneral row going on; in the midst of which din arose the voice ofDavid, calling frantically upon themselves and Uncle Moses. 

This was certainly enough to rouse anybody. 

Up jumped Frank, and rushed to the door. 

Up jumped Bob, and sprang after him. 

The noise outside was outrageous. What was it? Could it be robbers?No. Robbers would prefer to do their work in silence. What was it?

Slowly and cautiously Frank opened the door, and looked forth intothe parlor. It was as yet quite dark, and the room into which hepeered was wrapped in the shades of night. What little he couldsee he saw but indistinctly. Yet he saw something. 

He saw a dark, shadowy figure in rapid motion backward and forward, and at every movement some article of furniture would go with acrash to the floor. Sometimes the figure seemed to be on the table, at other times it was leaping in the air. Suddenly, as he looked, the door, which opened out into the parlor, was banged back witha violent blow, and shut again. Frank was nearly knocked down. 

"What is it?" asked Bob. 

"I don't know, " said Frank, "unless it's a madman. "

"What shall we do?"

"If we were all together, " said Frank, "we might make a rush athim, and secure him. I've a great mind to make a start, as it is. "

"It must be a brigand!" said Bob; for his mind, like the minds of therest of the party, was largely filled with images of Italian bandits. 

"Perhaps so, " said Frank; "but at any rate let's make a rush athim. Will you do it?"

"Of course, " said Bob. 

At this Frank carefully opened the door again, and looked forth. The noise had ceased for the time. Bob poked his head forth also. They looked eagerly into the room. 

Suddenly Frank touched Bob. 

"Look!" he whispered, "by the table. "

Bob looked. 

It was certainly a singular sight that met their view. In the midstof the gloom they could see two balls of light that seemed likeeyes, though there was no form visible to which these glaring, fiery eyes might belong. And the eyes seemed to glare out of thedarkness directly at them. All was still now; but the very stillnessgave additional horror to that unseen being, whose dread gaze seemedto be fastened upon them. 

Suddenly David's voice was heard from the next room, --

"Frank! Bob!"

"Hallo!" cried both boys. 

"What shall we do? Can't you do something?"

"I'll see, " cried Frank. "Bob, light the lamp. "

"I haven't any matches, " said Bob. 

"What a pity!" said David. "Can't you wake Uncle Moses? Your roomis next to his. "

At this Bob went to the wall between his room and that of UncleMoses, and began to pound with all his might. Uncle Moses did notrespond, but there came a response from another quarter. It wasfrom the thing in the parlor. Once more the fearful uproar began. Crash! went the chairs. Bang! went the tables. A rapid racket ofhard footfalls succeeded, mingled with the smash of the furniture. 

Frank closed the door. 

"If I only had a light, " said he, "I should know what to do. Butwhat can a fellow do in the dark?"

"I wonder what's the matter with Uncle Moses. "

"He? O, he would sleep through anything. "

"I wonder if it is a brigand, after all, " said Bob. 

"I don't know. I still think it may be amadman. "

"I don't like those glaring eyes. "

"If I only had a fair chance, and could see, " said Frank, fiercely, "I'd soon find out what is behind those glaring eyes. "

Louder grew the din while they were speaking--the rattle, thebang, the smash, the general confusion of deafening sounds. 

"I should like to know, " said Frank, coolly, "how much longer thissort of thing is going to last. "

For some time longer the boys kept the door shut, and the noise atlength ceased as suddenly as it had begun. It had now grown muchlighter, for in these southern countries twilight, whether in themorning or the evening, is but of short duration, and light advancesor retires with a rapidity which is startling to the natives ofmore northern latitudes. 

This increase of light gave fresh courage to Frank, who, even inthe dark, and in the face of the mystery, had behaved very well;and he began to arrange a plan of action. His arrangements weresoon completed. He simply drew a jackknife from his pocket, andopened it. 

"Now, Bob, " said he, "you follow me. "

"All right, " said Bob, cheerily. 

Frank quietly opened the door, and looked forth, while Bob, ineager curiosity, looked out the same instant. There was now sufficientlight for them to see every object in the room. A scene of wilddisorder revealed itself. All the furniture was turned topsy-turvy. The door leading to the gallery was open, and there, before theireyes, standing on the sofa, was the being that had created suchexcitement. 

One look was enough. 

One cry escaped both the boys:--

"A billy goat! A miserable billy goat!" cried they. 

And the next moment both of them sprang forward and seized theanimal by the horns. 

Then began a struggle. The goat was strong. He was also excitedby the singularity of his surroundings and the suddenness of theattack. So he showed fight, and resisted desperately. Frank andBob, however, clung most tenaciously to the horns which they hadseized. Backward and forward the combatants pushed and dragged oneanother, with a new uproar as loud as the previous one. 

In the midst of this they were interrupted by the appearance ofUncle Moses. 

The door of his room opened, and that venerable personage made hisappearance in a long night-gown, which reached to his heels, andwearing a long, starched night-cap, which nearly touched the ceiling. 

"Wal, I never!" was his ejaculation. "What's this, boys? Why, whatever _air_ you doin' with that thar goat?"

The boys returned no answer, for they were struggling with theirenemy. By this time David and Clive made their appearance, and eachseized one of the goat's hind legs. This additional help decidedthe contest. The animal was thrown down and held there, stillkicking and struggling violently. 

Scarcely had they taken breath when there was another interruption. This time it was at the outside door. A burly Italian made hisappearance there--very brown, very bearded, very dirty, and veryunsavory. For some time he stood without saying one word, staringinto the room, and fixing his eyes now on the goat as it was helddown by the boys, again on the broken furniture, and finally onthe long, and somewhat ghostly figure of Uncle Moses. 

"_Santissima Madre!_"

This Was the exclamation that at last burst from the big, burly, brown, bearded, dirty, and unsavory Italian. At this the boys lookedup, unconsciously loosening their grasp as they did so. The goat, feeling the grasp relax, made a mighty effort, and rolled over. Then he leaped to his feet. Then he made a wild bound to the door, over the prostrate forms of David and Clive. The big, burly, brown, bearded, dirty, and unsavory Italian made an effort to evade theanimal's charge. He was not quick enough. Down he went, struck fullin the breast, and away went the goat into the gallery, and downthe stairs, and so into the outer world. 

CHAPTER II. 

_How in the World did it get there?--A joyous Ride. --Hark! Hark!The Dogs do bark! Beggars come to Town; some in Rags, some in Tags, and some in a tattered Gown!--A pleasant Meditation on a classicPast very rudely, unexpectedly, and even savagely interrupted, andlikely to terminate in a Tragedy!--Perilous Position of David andClive. _

Fortunately, no bones were broken. The Italian slowly pickedhimself up, and casting a stupid look at the boys, moved slowlyaway, leaving the occupants of the standing there in theirnight-clothes, and earnestly discussing the question, --How in theworld did the goat get there?

This was indeed a knotty question, till at length it was unravelledby Uncle Moses. 

"Wal, I declar, " said he, "ef I didn't go an leave the door open. "

"You!" cried all. 

"Yes, " said he. "You see it was dreadful close an suffocatin lastnight; so when you went to bed, I jest left that door open to cooloff. Then I went off to bed, and forgot all about it. "

That was clear enough as far as it went, but still it did notaccount for the presence of a goat in the sixth story of a hotel. This they found out afterwards. That very day they saw flocks ofgoats being driven about from house to house. At other times theysaw goats in their own hotel. They were hoisted up to the variousstories, milked, and left to find their way down themselves. Thefashion of using goat's milk was universal, and this was the simpleway in which families were supplied. As to their visitor, the billygoat, he was undoubtedly the patriarch of some flock, who hadwandered up stairs himself, perhaps in a fit of idle curiosity. 

"If it hadn't been dark, " said Frank. "If it hadn't been so abominablydark!"

"We were like Ajax, " said David, --who was a bit of a pedant, anddealt largely in classical allusions, --"we were like Ajax, youknow:--

 'Give as but light, and let as _see_ our foes, We'll bravely fall, though Jove himself oppose. '"

"O, that's all very well, " said Uncle Moses; "but who's goin topay for all that thar furnitoor? The goat can't. "

"Uncle Moses, " said Bob, gravely, "there's a great deal in whatyou say. "

Uncle Moses turned away with a look of concern in his mild face, and retreated into his room. 

(It may as well be stated here, that Uncle Moses had to pay forthat furniture. The landlord called up an interpreter, and theyhad a long and somewhat exciting interview. It ended in the landlord'srecovering a sum of money which was sufficient to furnish a wholesuit of apartments in another part of the house. )

Being now fairly introduced to Naples, the boys were all eager tosee the place and its surroundings, and Uncle Moses was quitewilling to gratify them in any way. So they hired a carriage, founda guide, named Michael Angelo, who could speak English, and, thusequipped, they set out first for Baiae. 

Through the city they went, through the crowded streets; past thepalaces, cathedrals, gardens; past the towers, castles, and quays;till at last there arose before them the mighty Grotto of Posilipo. Through this they drove, looking in astonishment at its vastdimensions, and also at the crowds of people who were passingthrough it, on foot, on horseback, and on wheels. Then they cameto Pozzuoli, the place where St. Paul once landed, and which ismentioned in the New Testament under its ancient name--Puteoli. 

Here they were beset by beggars. The sight of this produced strangeeffects upon the little party. Uncle Moses, filled with pity, lavished money upon them, in spite of the remonstrances of theguide. Clive's sensitive nature shuddered at the spectacle. Franktried to speak a few words of Italian to them, which he had caughtfrom Michael Angelo. David muttered something about the ancientRomans, while Bob kept humming to himself these elegant verses:--

 "Hark! hark! The dogs do bark! Beggars come to town, Some in rags, some in tags, Some in a tattered gown!"

The beggars followed them as far as they could, and when they leftthem, reinforcements always arrived. 

Thus they were beset by them at the crater of the extinct volcanoof Solfatura. 

They encountered them at the gateway of Cumae, At the Grotto of the Comaean Sibyl, At Nero's Baths, At the Lucrine Lake, At Baiae, At Misenum, In fact everywhere. 

Still, they enjoyed themselves very well, and kept up their pursuitof sights until late in the day. They were then at Baiae; and herethe party stopped at a little inn, where they proposed to dine. Here the beggars beset them, in fresh crowds, till Uncle Hoses wascompelled to close his purse, and tear himself away from hisclamorous visitants. Frank and Bob went off to see if they couldfind some donkeys, ponies, or horses, so as to have a ride afterdinner; while David and Clive strolled off towards the country. 

"Come, Clive, " said David, "let Frank and Bob enjoy their jackasses. For my part, I want to get to some place where I can sit down, andsee this glorious land. It's the most classic spot in all theworld. "

"It's the most beautiful and poetic, " said Clive, who was given tosentiment. 

Walking on, they came to a place which projected into the sea, andhere they sat down. 

"O, what a glorious sight!" exclaimed Clive. "Look at this wonderfulBay of Naples! How intensely blue the water is! How intensely bluethe sky is! And look at Vesuvius opposite. What an immense amountof smoke is coming from the crater!"

"Yes, " said David, clearing his throat, "this is the place thatthe elder Pliny sailed from at the time of the destruction ofHerculaneum and Pompeii. And look all around. That little townwas once the luxurious Baiae. Over yonder is Lake Lucrine, whichVirgil sings about. On that side is Misenum, where the Roman navylay. There is Caligula's Bridge. What a glorious place! Everythingthat we have ever read of in classic story gathers about us here. Cicero, Caesar, Horace, Virgil, Tiberius, and Juvenal, seem to livehere yet. Nero and Agrippina, Caligula and Claudius, --every oldRoman, good or bad. And look, Clive, that is land out there. As Ilive, that is Capraea! And see, --O, see, Clive, --that must bethe--"

"_Datemi un carlino, signori, per l'amor di Dio. Sono povero--moltopovero!_"

It was in the middle of David's rather incoherent rhapsody thatthese words burst upon his ears. He and Clive started to theirfeet, and found close behind them a half dozen of those miserablebeggars. Two of them were old men, whose bleary eyes and stoopingframes indicated extreme age. One was a woman on, crutches. NumberFour was a thin, consumptive-looking man. Number Five and NumberSix were strong-limbed fellows, with very villanous faces. It waswith one universal whine that these unwelcome visitors addressedthe boys. 

"_Datemi un carlino, signori, per l'amor di Dio. _"

David shook his head. 

"_Sono miserabile_, " said Number Five. 

"I don't understand, " said David. 

"_Noi abbiam fame_, " said Number Six. 

"_Non capisco_, " said Clive, who had learned that much Italian fromMichael Angelo. 

"_O, signori nobilissime!_"

"I tell you, I don't understand, " cried David. 

"Non capisco, " repeated Clive. 

"_Siamo desperati_, " said Number Six, with a sinister gleam in hiseyes, which neither of the boys liked. 

"Come, Clive, " said David, "let's go back. Dinner must be ready bythis time. "

And they turned to go. 

But as they turned, Number Five and Number Six placed themselvesin the way. 

"_Date qualche cosa_, " they whined; and each of them seized a boyby the arm. The boys tried to jerk their arms away, but could not. 

"Let us go, " cried David, "or it will be the worse for you. "

The two beggars now talked in Italian without relaxing their hold. Then they tried to pull the boys away; but the boys resisted bravely, and began to shout for help. At this the other beggars came forwardmenacingly, and Number Five and Number Six put their arms roundthe boys, and their hands over their mouths. Neither David norClive could now utter a cry. They could scarcely breathe. They wereat the mercy of these miscreants!

It was, in truth, a perilous position in which David and Clivefound themselves. Those ragged rascals, the beggars, were asremorseless as they were ragged. They had the boys at their mercy. The place was sufficiently far from the town to be out of hearing;and though the road was near, yet there were no people living inthe vicinity. It was, therefore, sufficiently solitary to permitof any deed of violence being done with impunity. 

David and Clive gave themselves up for lost With a last franticeffort, David tore his head loose, dashed his fist into the faceof beggar Number Six, who was holding him, and tried to escape. 

"_Scelerate!_" cried Number Six; and he threw David to the ground, and held him down, while he caught him by the throat. But thoughthus overpowered, David still struggled, and it was with somedifficulty that the big brute who held him was able to keep himunder. 

Suddenly, at this moment, when all hope seemed lost, a loud crywas heard. There was a rush of two figures upon the scene; and thenext instant Number Six was torn away, and rolled over on his back. A firm grasp was fixed on his throat, and a tremendous blow descendedon his head from a stout stick, which was wielded by the youthfulbut sinewy arm of Frank Wilmot. At the same instant, also, BobClark had bounded at Number Five, leaped on his back, and beganbeating him about the head. 

The attack had been so sudden, and so utterly unexpected, that itcarried all before it. Away, with a wild cry of terror, fled thefour decrepit beggars, leaving Number Five and Number Six on thefield to themselves and the four boys. Number Six groaned withpain, and struggled furiously. He wrenched himself from beneathhis assailants, but they again got the upper hand, and held onfirmly. But Number Six was too strong to be easily grappled with, and it went hard with his assailants. 

Meanwhile Clive, relieved by Bob, had become an assailant also. Snatching up a stone, he dashed it full in the face of Number Five. The man staggered back and fell, and Bob narrowly escaped fallingunder him. But Number Five sprang up instantly, and before Bob orClive could close with him again, darted off without attempting tohelp Number Six, and ran for his life. Cowardly by nature, thebeggars did not think of the size of their assailants; their fearsmagnified the boys to men; and they only thought of safety in apanic flight But Number Six was there yet, with Frank Wilmot'ssinewy arms about him, and Bob and Clive now rushed to take partin that struggle. This addition to the attacking force turned thescale completely. 

The struggle that now followed was most violent, the Italian makingthe most furious efforts to free himself; but Frank was very largeand strong for his years; he was possessed of bull-dog tenacityand high-strung courage, and was strenuously assisted by the otherthree; so that the union of all their forces formed something towhich one man was scarcely equal. In a very short time, therefore, after the arrival of Bob and Clive, the would-be robber was lyingon his face, held firmly down by the four boys. 

"Boys, " said Frank, who was sitting on his shoulders, "fold hisarms over his back. "

As they did this, he twisted his handkerchief tightly, and thenbound it around the man's hands as firmly as if it had been a rope. Bob and Clive held him down by sitting on his legs, while Davidsat on his neck. Frank now asked for their hand, kerchiefs, twistedthem, tied them together, and then directed Bob to fasten the man'sfeet. This was Bob's task, and he did it as neatly as though hehad been brought up to that particular business exclusively. 

The man was now bound hard and fast, and lay on his face withouta word, and only an occasional struggle. The weight of the boyswas so disposed that it was not possible for him to get rid ofthem, and Frank watched all his attempted movements so vigilantly, that every effort was baffled at the outset. Frank also watchedBob as he tied the knots, and then, seeing that the work was welldone, he started up. 

"Come, boys, " said he, "let's give the rascal a chance to breathe. "

At this the boys all got up, and the Italian, relieved from theirweight, rolled over on his back, and then on his side, staring allaround, and making desperate efforts to free himself. He was likethe immortal Gulliver when bound by the Lilliputians, except thatone of his assailants, at least, was no Lilliputian, for in brawn, and sinew, and solid muscle, Frank, boy though he might be, wasnot very much, if at all, his inferior. As he struggled, and stared, and rolled about, the boys looked on; and Frank watched him carefully, ready to spring at him at the first sign of the bonds giving way. But the knots had been too carefully tied, and this the Italiansoon found out. He therefore ceased his useless efforts, and satup; then, drawing up his feet, he leaned his chin on his knees, and stared sulkily at the ground. 

"And now, " said David, "what are we to do?"

"I don't know, " said Frank. 

"Let's go for Uncle Moses, " said Bob, "or Michael Angelo. "

"We'd better hunt up a policeman, " said Clive. 

"No, " said Frank, "let's get Uncle Moses here first. You go, Bob;and be quick, or else those other beggars'll be back here andrelease him. "

Upon this Bob set out, and the others guarded the prisoner. Bobwas not gone long, however, but soon returned in company with UncleMoses. Bob had found him at the inn, and in a breathless way hadtold him all, but he had scarcely understood it; and as he now cameupon the scene, he looked around in wonder, and seemed utterlybewildered. Had he found his beloved boys captured by bandits, hewould have been shocked, but not very much surprised--for that wasthe one terror of his life; but to find the tables turned, and abandit captured by his boys, was a thing which was so completelyopposed to all his ordinary thoughts, that he stood for a momentfairly stupefied. Nor was it until David had told the whole story, and thus given him a second and Davidian edition of it, that hebegan to master the situation. 

"Dear! dear! dear!" he cried, looking slowly at each of the boysin succession, and then at their silent and sulky captive, "and soyou railly and truly were attacked and made prisoners by bandits. Dear! dear! dear!"

He looked inexpressibly shocked, and for some time stood in silenceamid the loud clatter of the boys. 

"Well, Uncle Moses, " said Frank, at last, "what are we to do withhim?"

To this Uncle Moses made no reply. It was certainly a somewhatpuzzling inquiry; and his own life had been so peaceful anduneventful, that the question of the best way of dealing with acaptured bandit was, very naturally, a somewhat perplexing one toanswer. He stood, therefore, with his head bent forward, his righthand supporting his left elbow, and his left hand supporting hisforehead, while his mild eyes regarded the captive robber with ameek and almost paternal glance, and his mind occupied itself inweighing that captives destiny. 

"Well, Uncle Moses, " said Frank a second time, somewhat impatiently, "what, are we to do with him? We must do something, --and be quickabout it too, --or else the other beggars'll be back. "

"Wal, " said Uncle Moses, slowly and thoughtfully, "that's the veryidentical pint that I'm a meditatin on. An the long an the shortof it is, that I'm beginnin to think, that the very best thing youcan do is to take your handkerchees back, and come back with me tothe inn, and get some dinner. For I've every reason to believe thatdinner's ready about this time, bein as I remember hearin a bella ringin jest before Bob came for me. "

At this the boys stared in amazement at Uncle Moses, not knowingwhat in the world to make of this. 

"What do you mean, " said Frank, "about our handkerchiefs, whenwe've tied up the bandit with them?"

"Why, " said Uncle Moses, "I think if you come you may as well bringyer handkerchees with you--as I s'pose you prefer havin em. "

"But we'd have to untie them, " said Bob. 

"Wal, yes, " said Uncle Moses, dryly; "that follers as a nat'ralconsequence. "

"What!" cried Frank, in an indignant voice, "untie him? Let himgo? And after he has nearly killed David and Clive?"

"Wal, he didn't _quite_ kill em, " said Uncle Moses, turning hiseyes benignantly upon the two boys. "They seem to me jest now tobe oncommon spry--arter it all. They don't look very nigh death, as far as appearances go. No harm's done, I guess; an so, I daresay, we'd best jest let em go. "

At this Frank looked ineffably disgusted. 

"You see, boys, " said Uncle Moses, "here we air, in a very peculiarsituation. What air we? Strangers and sojourners in a strange land;don't know a word of the outlandish lingo; surrounded by beggarsand Philistines. Air there any law courts here? Air there anylawyers? Air there any judges? I pause for a reply. There ain'tone. No. An if we keep this man tied up, what can we do with him?We can't take him back with us in the coach. We can't keep him andfeed him at the hotel like a pet animule. I don't know whar thelock-up is, an hain't seen a policeman in the whole place. Besides, if we do hand this bandit over to the _po_lice, do you think it'sgoin to end there? No, sir. Not it. If this man's arrested, we'llbe arrested too. We'll have to be witnesses agin him. An that'swhat I don't want to do, if I can help it. My idee an aim allus isto keep clear of the lawyers; I'd rather be imposed on; I'd ratherpay out money unjustly, be cheated, humbugged, and do any thin, than put myself in the power of lawyers. Depend upon it, they'reas bad here as they air home. They'd have us all in jail, aswitnesses. Now, I don't want to go to jail. "

The words of Uncle Moses produced a strong impression uponthe boys. Even Frank saw that handing the man over to theauthorities would involve some trouble, at least, on theirpart. He hated what he called "bother. " Besides, he had novengeful feelings against the Italian, nor had Bob. As forDavid and Clive, they were the only ones who had been reallywronged by the fellow; but they were the last in the world toharbor resentment or think of revenge. Their victory had alsomade them merciful. So the end of it was, that they didaccording to Uncle Moses' suggestion, and untied the bonds. 

Number Six was evidently amazed. He rose to his feet, looked warilyat the party, as though expecting some new attack, then looked allaround, and then, with a bound, he sprang away, and running towardsthe road, soon disappeared. The rest did not delay much longer, but returned as soon as possible to the inn, where they found theirdinner ready. This they ate, and then drove back to Naples. 

The opportune arrival of Frank and Bob was soon explained. Theyhad been riding on donkeys, and had seen the crowd around Davidand Clive, and the struggle. Fearing some danger for their companions, they had hastened to the spot, and reached it in time to be ofservice. The adventure might have been most serious to David andClive; but as it happened, the results were of no very gravecharacter. They felt a little sore; that is all. Bob, also had abad bruise on his left arm; but on the whole, very little harm hadbeen done, nor did the boys regret afterwards that they had letthe scoundrel go free. 

As for their guide, Michael Angelo, he had been busy in anotherdirection, during this adventure, and when he heard of it, he wasvery anxious to have them arrested; but Uncle Moses, for reasonsalready stated, declined to do anything. 

CHAPTER III. 

_Out into the Country. --The Drive. --The glorious Land. --Sorrentoand eternal Summer. --The Cave of Polyphemus. --The Cathedral. --Themysterious Image. --What is it?--David Relic-hunting. --A Catastrophe. --Chased by a Virago. --The Town roused. --Besieged. --A desperateOnset. --Plight. --Last of the Virago. _

A few days after the affair related in the last chapter, our partyset out from Naples on an excursion round the environs. With theassistance of their landlord they were able to get a carriage, which they hired for the excursion, the driver of which went withthem, and was to pay all their expenses for a certain given sum. They expected to be gone several days, and to visit many places ofsurpassing interest; for Naples is a city whose charms, great asthey are, do not surpass the manifold loveliness with which it isenvironed, and the whole party would have been sorry indeed if theyhad missed any one of those scenes of enchantment that lay soinvitingly near them. 

As they drove along the shore they were all in the highest spirits. The sky was cloudless, and of that deep blue color which is commonto this climate; and the sun shone with dazzling brightness, beingonly warm enough to be pleasant, and not in any way oppressive. For many miles the way seemed nothing else than a street. Housesarose on each side; crowds of people, and multitudes of wagons, and droves of cattle constantly met their eyes. Caleches dashedabout in all directions. The street itself was paved with thelarge lava blocks which prevail throughout the city; and in factit seemed as though Naples was prolonging itself indefinitely. 

At length they emerged from the close-built city, and entered thecountry. All the way the scenery was exquisite. On the left extendedgreen fields, and orchards, and vineyards; spreading away for miles, they rose up the sides of high mountains. Upon these were smallvillas and hamlets, while occasionally a castle perched upon someinaccessible height threw an air of romantic attraction about thescene. They passed several villages, and at length reachedCastellamare, a town on the shore of the bay. Passing beyond this, they found a change in the scenery. The road wound along cliffswhich overhung the sea, and was ornamented by trees. The road itselfwas a magnificent one, as smooth as a floor, and by its circuitouscourse afforded a perpetual variety. The far white houses ofNaples, the towers that dotted the shore on every side, the islandsthat rose from oat the waters, the glorious bay, the gloomy formof Vesuvius, with its smoke clouds overhanging, all united to forma scene which called forth the most unbounded admiration. Besidesall these general features there were others of a more specialcharacter, as from time to time they came to some recess in theshore; and the road running in brought them to some little hamlet, which, nestling here, seemed the abode of peace, and innocence, and happiness. Through such variations of scenery they passed, andat length arrived at Sorrento. 

This little town is most beautifully situated near the month ofthe Bay of Naples, and around it arise high, encircling hillswhich protect it from the cold blasts of winter and the hot windsof summer. Sorrento has a perfect climate, All the seasons areblended together here, and in the orange groves, that surroundthe town, there may be seen at the same time the strange spectacleof trees in blossom side by side with trees that are loaded withfruit fully ripe. 

It was evening when they arrived, and they had not much time tospare; so they at once procured a guide from the hotel, and setforth to see what they could before dark. First, the guide tookthem to a deep chasm, which was so wild and abrupt, so deep andgloomy, that it looked like the work of a recent earthquake. Notfar from this were some ancient reservoirs, the work of the timesof imperial Rome. The arches were yet perfect, and over the reservoirwas a garden of orange trees. Not far distant was a ruined temple, in the enclosure of which was a myrtle plant, five hundred yearsold, and so large that it formed a respectable tree. 

After showing them these things and several others, the guide tookthem to the sea-shore, to a place which goes by the name of theCave of Polyphemus. This is a large cavern in the cliff, in frontof which is a huge fragment of rock. Here the boys recalled thestory of Ulysses; and David volunteered to give it in full to UncleMoses. So David told how Ulysses ventured to this place with hiscompanions; how the one-eyed Cyclops caught them; how he imprisonedthem in the cabin, shutting up its mouth by means of a huge rock, which David thought might have been that very fragment that nowlay on the shore before their eyes; how the monster began to devourthem; how Ulysses devised a plan of escape, and succeeded in puttingout the eye of the monster; how he then effected his escape fromthe cave, and regaining his vessel, put forth to sea. 

Then they went to visit the house in which Tasso was born. Theywere not able to enter it, and as it was now dark, they retreatedto their hotel. 

Oh the following morning they all set oat without the guide, tosee the town for themselves. A festival of some kind was going on, which attracted many people, and the cathedral was filled. Theboys, haying nothing else to do, wandered away towards the commoncentre of attraction. They soon lost one another in the crowd, andone by one they worked their way into the interior of the place. The organ was sounding forth, the priests were intoning service, on the altar candles were burning, and far on high, through thelofty vaulted nave, there rolled "the smoke of incense and the wailof song!"

David found himself a little distance away from a side chapel, which was evidently the chief attraction to the worshippers withinthe sacred edifice. A dense crowd assembled about it, and in frontof it. Through these David managed to make his way, full of curiosityabout the cause of their interest. He at length forced himself farenough forward to see inside the chapel. He saw a structure, inthe centre of the chapel, covered with drapery, upon which was acushion. Lying on this cushion was the image of a child, clothedin rich attire, and spangled with jewels, and adorned with goldand silver. Whether it was made of wood or wax he could not tell, but thought it was the former. The sight of it only tempted hiscuriosity the more, and he longed to look at it more closely. Itwas evidently considered by the surrounding crowd to be an objectof great sanctity, for they regarded it with the utmost reverence, and those nearest were on their knees. Upon the altar, at the endof this chapel, lights were burning, and a priest was engaged inreligious ceremonies. 

David's desire to go closer was so strong, that he waited patientlyin this one spot for the opportunity of gratifying his curiosity. He had to wait for a long time; but at length he had the satisfactionof seeing a movement among the people, which showed that they wereon the point of dispersing. After this the crowd lessened, andthe people began to take their departure. At length but a fewremained, some of whom were still on their knees around the image. 

David now, in a slow and unassuming manner, advanced towards theimage. He could go close to it, and was able to see it perfectly. An iron rail surrounded the structure on which it was laid, preventingtoo close an approach; but standing here, outside of the rail, David saw that the image was very rudely carved out of wood, andwas intended to represent a child. Why such an image should be theobject of such interest and devotion he could not for the life ofhim imagine. He could only postpone any investigation into thisuntil he could find out from some one. 

And now there came over him an overwhelming desire to obtain afragment from some portion of this image, or, its dress, or itssurroundings, to serve as a relic. His relic-hunting propensitieshad never been stronger than they were at this moment, and no soonerdid the idea suggest itself than he looked all around to see whatwere the chances. 

As he looked around he saw that the cathedral was nearly empty: apriest was near the high altar, two boys were in the middle of thenave, by the chief entrance was a little group just preparing toleave. Nearer him, and close by the image, were two women. Theywere on their knees, and appeared to be absorbed in their devotions. It seemed to David that it would be quite easy to possess himselfof some small and unimportant portion of the drapery. He was quiteunobserved, for the two women who were nearest were not regardinghim, the drapery was within easy reach, and a row of tassels, uponwhich he could lay his hand, offered an irresistible temptation. If he could but get one of those tassels, what an addition it wouldbe to his little stock of treasures!

David once more looked all around. The priests were still at thealtar; but the boys had gone from the nave, and those who had beennear the door had departed. The women seemed as intent as ever upontheir devotions. David looked at the drapery once more, and uponone of the tassels which was nearest him. 

Once more he looked all around, and then, stretching forward hishand, he touched the coveted tassel. 

Then he drew back his hand, and putting it in his pocket, he drewforth his knife, which he opened. 

Then he looked around once more. 

Then, for the last time, he put his hand forward, holding the knifeso as to cut the tassel. But the cord which bound the tassel tothe drapery was strong, and the knife was very dull, and Davidfound that it was not so easy as he had supposed. But he wasdetermined to get it, and so he sawed away, with his dull old knife, at the cord, severing one by one the filaments that composed it, but doing this so slowly that he began to grow impatient. Thewomen were not looking. There was no danger. To work with one handwas useless, and so he reached forth both hands, and began sawingaway more vigorously than ever. But his impatience, and his vehementpulls and tugs, produced an effect which he had not expected. Theheavy drapery, which had been loosely thrown over, began to slideoff towards him as he pulled. David did not notice this, butcontinued his work, looking around to see whether the women werenoticing him or not. At length he had sawed the cord almost through, and gave a quick pull at it to break it. 

The next moment the heavy drapery came sliding down towards him, and, to his horror, the wooden image came with it, falling with acrash on the marble pavement. 

In an instant the two women started to their feet, staring withwild eyes at the image and the drapery. Then their wild eyes caughtsight of David, whose frightened face would have revealed him asthe guilty cause of this catastrophe, even if it had not been shownby the tassel and the knife, which were in his hands. 

With a sharp, shrill scream, one of the women sprang towards him. David instinctively leaped back, and eluded her. The woman chased. David dodged her around a pillar. 

The woman followed. 

David dodged behind another pillar. 

The woman cried out, "_O Scellerato! Birbone! Furbo! Ladrone!_"And though David's knowledge of the Italian language was but slight, yet it sufficed to show him that these names which she yelled afterhim had a very direful signification. 

Thus David fled, dodging, the woman behind pillar after pillar, until at length he came near to the door. Had the other woman takenpart in the chase, David would certainly have been captured. Butthe other woman did not. She stood as if petrified--motionless andmute, staring at the fallen sanctuary, and overwhelmed with horror. So the flight went on, until at length, reaching the door, Davidmade a rush for it, dashed through, and ran as fast as his legscould carry him. The woman followed, but at a slower rate of speed, and saw him go into the hotel. Then she returned to the church, after which she went abroad with the story of the horrible desecrationthrough all Sorrento. 

On reaching the hotel, David found the rest of the party there, atdinner. He said nothing of his recent adventure, but took his seatat the table. 

Before long, the party became conscious of a great tumult and uproarin the street in front of the house. Frank and Bob went to thewindows, and looked out. A sudden exclamation of surprise broughtClive and Uncle Moses to their side. David followed slowly, witha strange feeling of apprehension, and with the recollection ofhis late flight still strong in his mind. 

He looked out. 

A great crowd presented itself to his horrified eyes--a crowdrepresenting all Sorrento; old, the middle-aged, the young; therich, poor; male and female; old men, old women, boys, andchildren. At the head of this, and immediately in front of thedoor, was the very old woman who bad discovered his sacrilege, and had chased him through the cathedral. Now he had hoped thatthe old woman had forgotten him; but her appearance now wastenfold more terrible than ever. Here she was--a virago--with agreat following, whom she was exciting by violent harangues, andurging by wild gesticulations, to do something or other whichDavid could not understand, but which he could well imagine tobe something that had reference to his own humble, unworthy, andvery much terrified self. 

Before they had fairly grasped the whole of the scene that was thusso suddenly presented, they were accosted by the landlord and thedriver, who entered the room hurriedly, and in some excitement, insearch of them. 

"One grand meesfortune haf arrive, " said the landlord. "De peopledeclare you haf insult de Bambino. Dey cry for vengeance. How is dis?"

"What?" asked Frank; "insult what?"

"De Bambino. "

"Bambino?"

"Yes. It is de consecrate image--de Bambino--does miracles, makescures; wonderful image, de pride of Sorrento; an dis is de daysacred to him. What is dis meesfortune dat I hear of? It is onegrand calamity--for you--eef you do not take care. "

"Bambino? insult?" said Frank. "We haven't insulted anythingwhatever. They're crazy. "

Here David, finding concealment useless, confessed all. The boyslistened in astonishment The landlord shook his head with anexpression of concern and perplexity. 

Then he had a long conversation with the driver. 

Then they both left the room. The landlord went outside, and triedto appease the crowd. He might possibly, have succeeded, had itnot been for David's old woman, who shook her fists in his face, stamped, appealed to Heaven, raved, and howled, all the time hewas speaking. The consequence was, that the landlord's words hadno effect. 

He then entered the hotel once more, and after seeing the driver, and speaking a few words, he hurried up to our party, who by thistime were in a state of general alarm. 

"You must run--fly--leaf Sorrento--now--widout delay, " hecried, breathlessly. "I haf order de carriage. I sall tell depeople dat you sall be arrest, an pacify dem for a few moments, till you get start. "

The landlord once more left them, and going out to the crowd, hemade a few remarks, to the effect that the hotel was being searchednow for the offender against the Bambino, and when he was found hewould at once be handed over to the authorities. He urged them towait patiently, and they should see that justice would be done. 

The crowd now grew calmer, and waited. The landlord then went back, and led the party down to the court-yard. Here the carriage wasall in readiness, and the driver was waiting. They all got in atonce, unseen by the crowd in the street; and then, cracking hiswhip, the driver urged the horses off at full speed through thegates. The crowd fell back on either side, so as to make away, andwere not in a position to offer any obstacles to so sudden an onset. They also had the idea that the culprit was inside the hotel, inthe hands of the authorities. 

But the old woman was not to be deceived; she saw it all in amoment, and in a moment she raised the alarm. Having, howling, gesticulating wildly, dancing, and jumping, she sprang after thecarriage. The crowd followed. But the carriage had already got agood start; it had burst through the people, and those who stoodin the way were only too glad to get out of it, and thus, with thehorses at full speed, they dashed up the street; and before longthey had left Sorrento, and the hotel, and the insulted Bambino, and the excited crowd, and the raving old beldam far behind. 

David's adventure in Sorrento had been a peculiar one, and one, too, which was not without danger; but if there was any satisfactionto be got out of it, it was in the fact that the tassel which hehad acquired, remained still in his possession, to be added to hislittle stock of relics. 

CHAPTER IV. 

_Salerno and the sulky Driver. --Paestum and its Temples. --A greatSensation. --An unpleasant Predicament. --Is the Driver a Traitor?--Ishe in League with Bandits?--Arguments about the Situation, andwhat each thought about it. _

After a very pleasant drive through a country as beautiful as ithad been ever since they left Naples, the party reached Salerno, where they passed the night. Salerno is a lovely place, situatedat the extremity of a bay, like Naples, of which it may be calleda miniature. It is protected from the wind by the high hills thatencircle it, and its delicious climate makes it a great resort forinvalids. But formerly Salerno had a different character, and onefar more prominent in the eyes of the world. Salerno has a historyfull of events of the most varied and stirring character. Foughtfor by Greek, and Roman, and German, and Saracen, and Norman, itsstreets have witnessed the march of hundreds of warlike arrays, and it has known every extreme of good or evil fortune. Two thingsmake. Salerno full of interest to the traveller who loves the past. One is, its position as a seat of learning daring the middle ages. Here once arose the greatest school of medicine in, the world, thechairs of which were thrown open, to Jewish and Arabian professors, who at that time far outstripped the students of the Christianworld in scientific attainments. The other thing is, that here thegreat pope, Gregory VII. , found refuge, after his long struggle, and, flying from Rome, obtained rest here among the friendly Normans, for it was in Salerno that he uttered those memorable dying wordsof his: "I have loved righteousness, and hated iniquity, andtherefore I die in exile. "

Here at Salerno they had a slight misunderstanding with theirdriver. He insisted on getting more pay. As they had already madea full contract with him, this demand seemed like an imposition, and was rejected by the whole of them. The driver grew furiouslyexcited, gesticulated vehemently, stamped, his feet, rolled hiseyes, struck his fists together, and uttered language which soundedlike Italian oaths, though they could not make it out. Uncle Mosesseemed a little appalled at his vehement, and was inclined toyield to his demands for the sake of peace; but the boys wouldnot listen to this for a moment. After watching the ragingItalian till they were tired, Frank at length started to hisfeet, and in a peremptory tone ordered him out of the room. TheItalian was so unprepared for this decisive conduct on the partof one who appeared to be but a boy, that he stopped short inthe midst of a most eloquent tirade against them, in which hewas threatening to denounce them to the authorities for sacrilege;and having stopped, he stared at Frank, and seemed unable to goon once more. Frank now repeated his orders, accompanying themwith a threat that he would call in the police. At this thedriver's brow lowered into a sullen scowl, and muttering someexpressions of rage and vengeance, he left the room. 

The boys chatted a little about the mutiny of the driver, as theycalled it, but soon dismissed the thought from their minds. 

After passing the night at Salerno, they prepared, on the followingmorning, to continue their journey. Early in the day, the drivermade his appearance. He was quiet, and not communicative, and muchchanged from his former self. Frank addressed a few remarks tohim, but perceiving that he was sulky, he gave up all attempts toappease his wrath. In fact, he began to think that it might, perhaps, have been as well to comply with his request, for the request formore money had been based upon his recent rescue of them from thehands of the mob at Sorrento. Had the driver made his request alittle more meekly, and not presented it with such an assertion ofright, there is no doubt that they would have cheerfully given whathe asked. But his tone excited their resentment; and afterwards, when the driver chose to lose his temper and scold them, they weremore determined than ever to refuse. Had he appeared at this timewith his former good-natured expression, and had he shown any signsof compunction for his insolent behavior, there is no doubt thatthey would have brought up the subject of their own accord, andpromised him as handsome a sum as his exploit deserved. But hiscontinued sulks prevented them from introducing the subject, andso they concluded to defer it to some other time, when he might berestored to himself. 

They now drove along the road en route for Paestum. At first theydrove along the sea-shore, but after a few miles the road turnedoff into the country. All around them were fields, which werecovered with flocks and herds, while in the distance were hillsthat were clothed with vineyards and olive groves, that adornedtheir sloping declivities with mantles of dark green and light. Inthe country, on either side, they also saw some indications ofItalian life, which excited strong feelings of repugnance withinthem; for here and there, in many places, women were toiling inthe fields just as the men, with heavy hoes, or with ploughs, orwith harrows. In some places it was even worse, for they saw womenlaboring in the fields, while the men lolled on the fences, or satsmoking under the shade of some tree. The implements of labor usedexcited their surprise. The hoes were as ponderous, as clumsy, andas heavy as pickaxes; the ploughs were miserably awkward things--astraight pole with a straight wooden share, which was sometimes, though by no means always, pointed with iron. These ploughs wereworked in various ways, being sometimes pulled by donkeys, sometimesby oxen, and on one memorable occasion a donkey and a woman pulledthe plough, while a man, who may have been the woman's husband, guided it through the furrow. 

The road was a good one, and was at first well travelled. They metsoldiers, and priests, and peasants. They met droves of oxen, andwine carts, and large herds of those peculiar hairless pigs whichare common to this country. As they drove on farther, the traveldiminished, and at length the country seemed more lonely. It wasstill fertile, and covered with luxuriant vegetation on every side;but the signs of human habitation decreased, until at length theyceased. The reason of this lies in the unhealthy character of thecountry, which, like many places in Italy, is subject to malaria, and is shunned by the people. This is the nature of the countrywhich lies around ancient Paestum; and though the fields arecultivated, yet the cultivators live at a distance upon the slopesof the mountains. 

At about midday they arrived at Paestum. Here they descended fromthe carriage, and giving instruction to the driver to remain atthis place until they should return, they started off to explorethe ruined city. It had been their intention to make use of thedriver as guide, to show them the objects of interest in the town;but his long-continued sulks drove this from their minds, and theyconcluded to trust to themselves and their guide-books. The carriagewas drawn up on the side of the road, not far from where therestood an archway, still entire, which once formed one of the gatesof Paestum. 

Towards this they directed their steps. The gateway was formed oflarge blocks of stone laid upon each other without cement, and bytheir great size they had resisted the ravages of time. On eitherside of this could be seen the foundation stones of the city walls, which have fallen or have been removed in the course of ages. Butthe circuit of the walls can be traced by the fragments that yetremain, and from this circuit the size of the city may be judged. Beyond the gates and in the enclosure of the walls are some majesticand world-famed ruins, some of which are little else than massesof rubbish, while others are so well preserved, that they mightnow be used for the purpose to which they were originally devoted. There are the remains of a theatre and of an amphitheatre, which, however, are confused heaps, and some public edifices in the samecondition. The foundations of some private houses may also beseen. But the most noted and most interesting of the remains ofPaestum are its two Temples and Basilica--edifices whose originreaches back to the depths of an immemorial antiquity, but whichstill remain in a state of preservation so perfect as to be almostincredible. For these edifices are as old, at least, as Homer, andwere probably in existence before his day. Phoenician sailors ormerchants may have set eyes on these temples, who also saw theTemple of Solomon at its completion. They existed in the age ofthe Pharaohs, and rival in antiquity, in massive grandeur, and inperfect preservation, the Pyramids of Egypt. In the age of imperialRome, and even of republican Rome, these temples were ancient, andthe Emperor Augustus visited them, and regarded them as remains ofvenerable antiquity. 

Of these three edifices, the most majestic, and probably the mostancient, is the one which is called the Temple of Neptune. Thestone of which it is built, is found in the neighborhood still, and presents a most singular appearance. At a distance it appearsvery rough and full of holes, like cork. A closer examination showsthat it is really composed of innumerable fragments of wood, compressed together in a vast, solid mass, and petrified. Thestone is exceedingly hard and durable. The blocks of this stoneout of which this temple, and the others also, are built, are ofsuch enormous size, that they can only be compared to those immensemasses that were heaped up to form the Pyramids of Egypt and theTemples of Karnak. Piled up here upon one another without cement, they have defied the ravages of time. 

The Temple of Neptune is approached by three immense steps, whichextend around every side of it. It is about two hundred feet inlength, and eighty in breadth, while on every side there is a rowof enormous columns of the Doric order, thirty-six in number. Theyare all fluted, and have an aspect of severe and massive grandeurthat is unequalled in any other temple. Above these columns risean enormous Doric frieze and cornice, the height of which is equalto half the height of the columns; and these proportions give suchvastness to the mass above, that it heightens the sublime effect. The columns, which extend round the Temple, are thirty feet high, and seven feet in diameter at the base. Inside, the pavement iswell preserved; and, though the altar is gone, yet the place whereit stood can easily be seen. There is no roof above, and probablynever was any; for many of the vast edifices of antiquity were opento the sky--a circumstance which made the task of the architectmuch easier, since it relieved him of the necessity of sustaininga vast weight in the air, and also of the equal difficulty oflighting the interiors of his buildings. From within the templeenclosures, as from within the theatres and amphitheatres, the bluesky could be seen overhead, while the too fervid rays of amidsummer sun, or the storms of winter, could be warded off fromthose within by means of an awning thrown over the open roof, and stretched on cables. 

Near the Temple of Neptune is another, which is called the Templeof Ceres. It is neither so large nor so grand as the former, butit possesses more elegance and beauty. It is about a hundred feetlong and fifty feet wide. Like its companion, it is surroundedon all sides by a colonnade, six pillars being in the front, sixin the rear, and twelve on either side. The altar here is gone, but its foundations remain. Various signs show a greater degreeof splendor in the interior adornment of this temple, especiallythe fact that the pavement was mosaic work. There is reason tosuppose that this temple was turned into a Christian church sometime in the fourth century. Such a transformation as this wascommon enough throughout the Roman empire during that greattriumph of Christianity which took place under Constantine, andafter him, so that in this, case there need be little room fordoubt as to the truth of the statement. 

Not far from this is the third of the great edifices of Paestum. It is about as large as the Temple of Neptune, being nearly twohundred feet long, and about eighty feet wide. Like the others, itis surrounded by a colonnade, but the architecture is less massivethan that of the first temple. Of these columns, nine are in front, nine in the rear, and sixteen are on either side, making fifty inall. In this edifice there are no signs whatever of an altar; andthis circumstance has led to the belief that it was not a templeat all, but a court of law. Accordingly, it is called the Basilica, which term was used by the Romans to indicate a place used forpublic trials. Inside, the pavement yet remains, and there are theremains of a row of columns which once passed along the middle ofthe building from front to rear, dividing it into two parts. 

Of all the three, the Temple of Neptune is the grandest, the bestpreserved, and the most famous. But the others are fit companions, and the giant forms of these mighty relics of hoary antiquity, unsurpassed by any other edifice, rise before the traveller, excitingwithin him emotions of reverential awe. 

The party visited all these various objects of interest, and atlength returned to the gate. They had spent about two hours intheir Purvey of Paestum, and had seen all that there was to beseen; and now nothing more remained but to return as soon aspossible, and spend that night at Salerno. They had seen nothingof the driver since they left him, and they accounted for this onthe ground that he was still maintaining himself in his giganticsulk, and brooding over his wrongs; and they thought that if hechose to make a fool of himself, they would allow him to do so aslong as it was agreeable to him. 

With these thoughts they approached the gateway. As they drewnear, they were surprised to find that there were no signs of thecarriage. The view was open and unobstructed. Here and there moundsor fragments of stone arose in the place where once had been thewall of the city of Paestum, and before them was the simple archof the massive gateway, but no carriage or horses were visible. 

This excited their surprise, and also their alarm. They rememberedthat the sullen mood of the driver made him quite capable of playingoff some malicious trick upon them, and they recalled, also, histhreats of the evening before. Could he have chosen this way to puthis threats into execution? It seemed, indeed, very much like it. 

Still, there was one hope left. It was just possible that the carriagehad been drawn up more under the arch, so that it was hidden fromview. As this was the last hope that was left them, they hurriedforth to put an end to their suspense as soon as possible. Nearerand nearer they came. 

At last they reached the arch. 

They rushed through it, and beyond it. 

There was nothing there!

No carriage! No horses! No driver!

At this they all stopped, and stared at one another in silentconsternation. 

"He's gone, " cried Clive. "He's left us here--to get back the bestway we can. "

"He swore last night, " said David, "that he'd pay us up; and thisis the way he's done it. "

"Yes, " said Bob; "he's been sulky all day. He's been concoctingsome plan. "

"I don't see what good it'll do him, " said Frank. 

"He'll lose his fare. We won't pay him. "

"O. He'll give up that for the pleasure of revenge, " said Clive. 

"Wal, wal, wal, " cried Uncle Moses, looking all around with a faceof dark and doleful perplexity. "This here doos beat all I everseen in all my life. An now, what upon airth we can do--I'm sureI can't tell. "

"Whatever we do, " said Frank, "it won't do to wait here. It's toolate now. "

"Perhaps he hasn't run off at all, " said David, who always wasinclined to believe the best of people. "Perhaps he has driven upthe road, and intends to return. "

Frank shook his head. 

"No, " cried he. "I believe the scoundrel has left us. We paid himhalf of his fare at Sorrento; the rest was to be paid at Naples;but he has thrown that up, in order to have the pleasure of beingrevenged on us. And where he's gone to now is a mystery to me. "

"O, I dare say he's driven off to Naples. "

"Perhaps so. But he may intend something more. I've heard thatthere are brigands about here. "

"Brigands!"

"Yes. And I shouldn't wonder if he has gone off with the intentionof bringing some of them here to pay their respects to us. He mayhave started off immediately after we left him; and, if so, he'shad two hours already--time enough, as I think, to do a good dealof mischief. "

"Brigands!" cried Uncle Moses, in a voice of horror. He staredwildly around, and then looked, with moistened eyes, upon the boys. 

"O, boys, " he sighed, "why did we ever ventoor out so far in thishere I-talian land, or why did we ever come to Italy at all?Brigands! It's what I've allus dreaded, an allus expected, eversence I fust sot foot on this benighted strand. I ben a feelin itin my bones all day. I felt it a comin over me yesterday, when themob chased us; but now--our hour hev come!"

"Nonsense, Uncle Moses!" cried Frank, in a hearty, joyous voice. "What's the use of giving up in that fashion? Cheer up. We'll beall right yet. "

CHAPTER V. 

_They discuss the Situation. --They prepare to foot it. --A toilsomeWalk and a happy Discovery. --The Language of Signs once more. --TheMountain. Cavalcade. --Bob's Ambition. --Its Results--Bobvanishes. --Consternation of the Donkey Boy. --Consternation of theCavalcade. --E Perduto!_

The mention of brigands produced a startling and powerful effectupon the whole party, and after Uncle Moses' wail of despair, andFrank's rebuke, there was silence for a time. 

"Well, " said David, "I don't know. I don't believe in brigandsaltogether. Millions of people come to Italy without seeing anythingof the kind, and why should we? For my part, I still think it verylikely that the driver has driven back to some place on the roadwhere he can get better entertainment for man and beast than isoffered at Paestum. "

"Where could he go?" said Frank. "There isn't any inn for miles. "

"O you don't know, " said David. "There are some by-roads, I daresay, that lead to houses on the hills. I dare say he'll soon beback. From what I've seen of the Italians, I think they'd stand agreat deal before losing any money. The driver would wait till hegot his pay, and then try to take his revenge. "

"Well, it may be so, " said Frank; "burin any case, it will be bestfor us to start off at once. There's no use waiting here anylonger. We can foot it, after all. And we may come to houses, orwe may pick up a wagon, and get a lift. "

This was evidently the best thing that could be done, and so theyall at once set off on foot, on their way back to Salerno. 

Fortunately for them, they were quite fresh. They had been drivingall the morning; and for two hours they had been strolling up anddown within a small circuit, looking at temples, or sprawling onthe grass. They had eaten a good lunch before leaving the carriage, and had not had time yet to feel hungry. The weather was mild andpleasant. The sun shone brightly, without being too hot, andeverything was favorable to a walk. More than all, the road wasvery good, and not being much travelled, it was grass-grown to agreat extent, and this grass afforded an easy and agreeable pathfor their feet. 

They set out in high spirits, walking pretty vigorously, yet nottoo rapidly, for they wished to husband their strength, chattingall the while, and debating the point as to the driver's intentions. Frank maintained that he had deserted them out of malice, and Bobcoincided with this view. David, on the other hand, believed thathe had merely driven away to find refreshment, and would return, and Clive sided with him. But, as mile after mile was traversed, and still no signs of the driver appeared, David's theory grewweak, and Frank's grew strong. As for Uncle Moses, he said nothing, his feeling being chiefly one of intense anxiety to get the boyshome before meeting with brigands. The awful images of Italianbanditti, which Frank's words had called up in his mind, were notto be easily got rid of. 

They walked on for about two hours, and by that time had succeededin putting some seven or eight miles between themselves and Paestum. The road now became wider, and quite free from grass, giving everyindication of being a well-trodden thoroughfare, and exciting thehope that they would find some wine cart at least, or other modeof conveyance, by means of which they could complete their journeyto Salerno. 

Suddenly, on making a turn in the road, they saw before them somemoving objects, the sight of which elicited a shout of joy from Bob. 

"Donkeys! Donkeys!" he cried. "Hurrah, boys!"

"Why, what good are they?" said David. 

"Good?" cried Bob; "every good in the world. We can hire them, orbuy them, and ride back to Salerno. "

"That's a capital idea, " cried Frank, in great delight. "I hopedto find wine carts, or ox carts; but donkeys are infinitely better. "

Hurrying forward, they soon overtook the donkeys. There were sixor eight of them, guided by an old man and a boy. Frank instantlyaccosted them. Of course he could not speak Italian, but by meansof signs he succeeded in conveying to the old man's mind therequisite idea. On this occasion he felt most strongly the benefitwhich he had received from his intercourse with Paolo. Frankthus pointed to his feet, and then backward, and then forward, and then pointing to the donkey nearest, he made a motion tomount, after which he showed the old man some money, and tappingit, and pointing to the donkey, he looked inquiringly at him, asif to ask, "How much?"

The old man made some signs which seemed to Frank to be a question, "How far?" so he roared out, in stentorian tones, "Salerno. "

Upon this the old man stood for a little while in silent thought. Then he looked at Frank, and then, pointing with one hand at Frank'smoney, with the other he touched the donkey which seemed to saythat he would let the donkey go for that price. As there was notquite a dollar in Frank's hand, in loose change, the charge seemedto him to be very reasonable, and even, as he expressed it, dirtcheap. So thought all the rest, and they all proceeded to bringforth their loose change, and pass it over to the old-man. Thehands of the latter closed over the silver, with a nervous andalmost convulsive clutch, and after one long, hungry look at eachlot that was given him, he would insert each very carefully in theremote corner of an old sheepskin poach that hung in front of him, suspended around his waist. 

But now arose a difficulty. The donkeys had no saddles. That wasa small matter, however, and was not the real difficulty. Thereal difficulty lay in the fact that they had no bridles. Howcould they guide them?

Frank tried by signs to express this difficulty to the old man, and the latter understood him, for he smiled, nodded, shruggedhis shoulders, and then pointed to his boy, and waved his bandin the direction they wished to go. The boy also smiled andnodded, and made signs of his own, by which he plainly showedthem that he intended to accompany them as guide, and lead thedrove, while they might ride. 

This being understood, the boys felt satisfied, and each one nowproceeded to select the donkey which was most to his taste. Bobhad already made his selection, and was mounted on the back of thebiggest donkey of the lot--an animal whose size, breadth of chest, and slender limbs gave him an air of actual elegance. All the boysenvied Bob his mount; but none of them complained. Frank secureda solid animal, that had a matter-of-fact expression, and lookedas though he had no nonsense in him. Clive chose one that had aslight shade of melancholy in his face, as though he had knownsorrow. David's donkey was a shaggy, hard-headed, dogged-lookinganimal, that seemed bent on having his own way. Uncle Moses'mount was rather eccentric. He chose the smallest animal of thelot, --a donkey, in fact, --which was so small that its rider'sfeet could only be kept from the ground with difficulty. UncleMoses, indeed, if he had chosen, might have taken steps on theground, and accelerated the motion of his beast by propellinghim with his own feet. 

Great was the laughter that arose among the party as each onemounted his gallant steed, and turned to look upon his companion. Jeers, and jokes, and light chaff arose, and the boys found no endof fun in this new adventure. But Uncle Moses wasn't able to seeany fun in it at all. He sat with an expression on his face thatwould have done honor to a martyr at the stake, and the boysrespected him too much to include him in their good-natured raillery. 

The Italian boy took David's donkey by the ear, and started. David's donkey, in spite of his appearance of obstinacy, followedwithout resistance, and trotted nimbly off, the Italian boyrunning easily by his side. The other donkeys followed. As theyhad no bridles and no saddles, some of the party had a littledifficulty in preserving their balance, but managed to do so bygrabbing the coarse hair of the donkey's mane. The pace was arapid one, and it was wonderful to see how well the Italian boykept up with them without losing breath, or slackening it. Thishe did for a long time. 

Among those who cared nothing for saddle or bridle was Bob. On theback of a donkey he felt as comfortable as though he was sittingin an easy-chair. As they trotted along the road, Bob sat with hisarms folded, and his legs now hanging loosely, now drawn up infront of him, and at other times pretending that he had a side-saddle. At length he became discontented with the subordinate position thathe was occupying, in merely following in the rear of a leader likeDavid. He was a far better rider than David, and his donkey a farbetter donkey than the leading one. With the ambitions desire toobtain the post of honor for himself, he beat, pounded, and kickedat his donkey. For a long time this had no effect whatever; thedonkey not only was not stimulated by it, but he did not even seemto be conscious of it. At last Bob determined to resort to othermethods. Drawing a pin from his shirt collar, where it was fillingthe place of a lost button, he stuck it two or three times in thedonkey's flanks. 

This was too much. The patience of Bob's donkey had reached itsfarthest limit. It could endure it no more. 

With a wild bound the donkey sprang forward, and in threepaces had cleared the way to the first. Another leap, and hewas beyond them. 

The donkey ran like a race-horse. His slender, sinewy limbsseemed as fitted for running and for speed as the limbs of anantelope. His head was down, his neck arched, his tail inthe air, and his long, rapid strides bore him with astonishingvelocity far ahead and far away. 

The Italian boy tittered a cry of dismay, and stopped short. The donkey which he was holding stopped also, and the othersdid the same. The Italian boy looked with a face of consternationafter the runaway. All the rest looked with vague fears inthe same direction, and with a half hope that Bob might stopthe animal, or turn him. 

"_E perduto!_" exclaimed the Italian boy; and though they didnot understand Italian, yet there was something in his tone, and look, and gesture, which told them the meaning of thosewords--"He's lost!"

CHAPTER VI. 

_Flight of Bob. --Difference between a tame Donkey and a wildAss. --Carried off to the Mountains. --The Headlong Course. --TheMountain Pass. --The Journey's End. --Ill-omened Place. --Confoundedby a new Terror. --The Brigands. _

When the donkey first bounded off, the feelings of Bob were nothingbut pure, unmitigated delight. As his spirited animal, roused fromhis indifference, burst through the crowd and reached the head, Bob's heart swelled with triumph. As he rushed along the road, farahead of the rest, his triumph increased. He turned his head, andwaved his hands to his friends. Then he waved his cap in the air, and shouted, "Hurrah!" Then he rode side-saddle fashion for a littlewhile, then he drew both legs up in front, and then he indulged ina series of absurd and fantastic tricks. 

All this Bob did because he supposed that he was riding aheadof his friends, and that they were following him, and admiringhim. He had not made any calculation as to the great rate ofspeed at which his donkey was carrying him, and had no ideahow quickly he was leaving all the rest behind. So, while hehad been indulging in his pranks for the amusement of thosewhom he supposed to be following him, he was, in reality, already beyond the reach of their eyes. 

For his donkey was an animal very far superior to the common herd. He was not a donkey--he was an ass--spirited, slender, sinewy, andfleet as a race-horse. There was something so peculiarly easy inthe ass's gait that it deceived the rider. It seemed to him to bea gentle ambling trot, or something midway between that and acanter. In reality this easy pace was exceedingly swift, and beforelong Bob was out of sight of his friends. This discovery burstupon him as he turned, with the intention of shouting back somenonsense to them, when, to his utter amazement and consternation, he saw no signs of them whatever. 

It must be confessed that the shock which this discovery gave toBob was a very powerful one. He looked all around in anxiouscuriosity, with the endeavor to comprehend his situation. His firstthought was, that some accident had happened to the party whichwas delaying them; but soon he became aware of his own tremendousprogress, and understood the true state of the case'. He was nowin a place where the road ran straight for over a mile. At the endof this it turned. As Bob reached this turning-place, he lookedback again, and far away, just at the entrance upon the straightpiece of road, he saw the party coming. A few seconds and he wasonce more carried out of sight. 

And now Bob began to feel that his situation was a serious one. Itwas not pleasant to be carried away in this manner, in a strangecountry, on the back of an animal like this. Had it been a runawayhorse, he would have felt less troubled. He would, in fact, havefelt quite at home, for he had been frequently run away with onhorseback. He understood horses, but of asses he knew nothing. Ahorse was to some extent a sensible animal. He would run away, andin due time would come to a pause. But an ass! Was an ass possessedof any sense of decency--any conscience? Would the well-knownobstinacy of the ass be shown on an occasion like this? and wouldthis ass, merely out of that obstinacy, keep on running for allthe rest of the day? It was a startling thought. 

Bob all this time had been making desperate efforts to stop theass. He was considerably embarrassed by the fact that there wasno bridle, and no way of getting at the ass, so as to exert hisstrength upon him. He tried various ways. First he pulled at hislong ears. For this the ass cared not a whit. He did not seemto be conscious of it. Then he wound his hands about his neck, and tried to pull his head back. The effect was useless. Bob'sstrength was unavailing. He could no more move that bent andstubborn neck, than he could straighten the crooked fluke of ananchor. Then he pounded wildly upon the neck, shoulders, andflanks of the ass, and kicked against his sides. This, too, wasuseless, for his puny blows seemed to affect the animal no morethan so many puffs of wind. Then Bob tried other means. He satupright, and suddenly called, in a short, sharp, peremptory voice, "Whoa!" This he repeated over and over, but without any success;and at length he reflected that _whoa_ was English, a languagewhich, of course, an Italian ass could not understand. 

While Bob had been putting forth these efforts, the ass bad beenflying along at an undiminished rate of speed, and the countryswept past him on either side. He passed long lines of trees bythe roadside, he saw field after field flit by, and the distanthills went slowly along out of the line of his vision. Hitherto hehad met with no one at all along the road, nor had he seen anycattle of any kind. His efforts to arrest the ass had been fruitless, and he gave them up, and looked forward for some opportunity toget assistance. He remembered that the road had no towns or innsbetween Paestum and Salerno, and he began to fear that he would becarried all the way to the latter place before he could stop. 

His fears, however, were unfounded; for now an event occurred whichmade him full of other thoughts. It was a sudden change in thecourse of his flight. Thus far they had been going along the mainroad. Now, however, they came to a place where a road led away onthe right, apparently to the mountains. Without the slightest pauseor hesitation, but with undiminished speed, and the headlong flightof one familiar with the way, the ass turned from the main road, and ran into this side road. 

The anxiety and fear which Bob had thus far felt were trifling, indeed, compared with the emotions that now seized upon him. Thusfar he had not felt altogether cut off from his friends. He knewall the time that they were behind him, and that at the worst hecould not be carried farther than Salerno, and that they would comeup with him there, and thus they would all be reunited before dark. But now he was suddenly carried off helplessly from the main road, and in a moment seemed severed from his friends. Where was he going?When would the ass stop?

Before him arose the mountainous country, not many miles away, thedeclivities in some places slight and gradual, in other placesabrupt. Cultivated spots appeared here and there, and white villages, and old castles. It was not, however, an inviting country, and thenearer he drew to it the less he liked it. The road here was notso broad, and smooth, and easy as the one he had just left, butwas narrow and rough. At length he reached the skirts of themountains, and the road now began to ascend. After a while it grewsomewhat steeper, and decidedly rougher. And now Bob found, to hisimmense relief, that the pace was at last beginning to tell uponthe tough sinews of the fiery animal which he bestrode. The asscould not keep up such a pace while ascending the mountain. Graduallyhis speed slackened, and Bob at length began to look about for asoft place, where he could jump. 

But by this time the road entered what looked like a pass amongthe mountains. On one side the hill rose, wooded in some places, in others rocky; while on the other side it went down steep forabout thirty, feet, where a mountain torrent brawled, and dashedover its rocky bed. It was about here that the ass slackened hispace sufficiently for Bob to jump from his back; but just hereit was impossible to jump without the risk of breaking some ofhis bones, and he was not yet quite desperate enough to run sucha risk as that. As the road went on through the pass, it grewnarrower and steeper, quite impassable for carriages, and Onlyfit for travellers on horse or foot. The farther on it went, the rougher and steeper it became, and it went on with many awinding. No houses appeared, except at a great distance, andthose which did thus appear seemed separated by deep valleysfrom the place where he was. 

Bob could have easily dismounted from the donkey now; but hehesitated. He thought with some dismay upon the distance that laybetween him and the main road. He thought that his friends musthave passed beyond the place where he turned off, and that if hedid go back he could not hope to meet them. Besides, to go so longa distance on foot was too formidable a task just now. He hopedthat the ass had some aim in directing his course here, and thathe was seeking his home. Perhaps that home was close by. Perhapsit was some village in the mountains. If so, he might be able toobtain a mount for Salerno, and still reach that place beforenight was over. 

He hoped thug to find help--to get a horse or an ass, and alsosomething to eat, and thus set forth for Salerno. As the road woundon, and as he traversed it, he looked eagerly at every projectingcliff before him; and as he rounded each projection he still lookedforward eagerly in search of the place, whether house or village, where he might obtain the help of which he stood in need. But theroad continued lonely. He saw no houses, no villages, in itsvicinity. He met with no living things, whether men or cattle. Itwas the loneliest path he had ever traversed. 

At last he rounded a projecting spur of the mountain; and herehe beheld a scene which was more promising. A little distanceoff there was a bridge, which crossed the torrent. Beyond thisthe mountains sloped away in an easy declivity, where appearedseveral houses. On the other side of the bridge were two men. The sight filled Bob with joy, and fearing that the ass mightonce more take it into his head to run, he at once leaped offthe animal's back, and walked towards the bridge. The ass, freedfrom his weight, trotted briskly away, and Bob followed. Thenoise of me ass trotting over the bridge roused the two men, andthey walked across and caught him. One of them then held him, and the other walked towards Bob. 

As the latter approached, Bob noticed that he was dirty and bearded, and rather shabby. He had a coarse jacket, with brass buttons; ared flannel shirt, which was open, and disclosed a hairy breast;and coarse leather breeches with leggings. A conical felt hat wason the top of his head. Thusfar he was simply the counterpart ofhundreds of other peasants in this part of the country, shepherds, drovers, wine-sellers, etc. , such as he had encountered during hisdrive. But in one important respect ne was different. 

He had a gun in his hand. 

This gun at once made him seem more than a simple peasant. It madea profound impression upon Bob. And as the Italian approached, withhis eyes fixed on the new comer, a strange and very natural suspicionwas roused in Bob's mind. 

"It's a brigand!" he thought. "I'm lost!"

CHAPTER VII. 

The Lurking-place of the Brigands. --The captive Boy. --The hideousHousehold. --The horrible old Hag. --The slattern Woman. --The dirtyChildren. --The old Crone and the evil Eye. --Despondency of Bob. --IsEscape Possible?--Night. -Imprisoned. --The Bed of Straw. --Outlookinto the Night from the Prison Windows. 

A brigand!

Such was the appalling thought that came to the mind of Bob, asthe Italian advanced towards, him. As he came closer, his facebecame more distinctly revealed. It was not a face which reassuredhim. Heavy, shaggy black eyebrows, from beneath which gleamed blackand fiery eyes, a skin browned by the hot, Italian sun, and whiteteeth, that glistened from behind a vast matted mass of tangledbeard and moustache, --such was the face that appeared. It seemedan evil and sinister face--a face that revealed a cruel andtreacherous soul. No wonder that Bob's heart sank within him as hesaw himself confronted by one like this. 

The Italian stood looking at him with sharp and close scrutiny. Then he said something. 

Bob could not understand him, and tried to explain by signs thathe had lost his way, and that the donkey had run away with him. Healso pointed to himself, and said, "Americano, " and waved his handin the direction of the road up which he had come, and said, "Salerno. " This was very well for Bob, especially when his anxietyof mind is taken into account, and his signs seemed intelligibleto the Italian. He looked at Bob carefully, and finally seemed tomake out an explanation of his appearance, which satisfied him, after which he motioned to him to follow, and walked back towardsthe bridge. Bob's first impulse was to rush away, and run as fastas his legs could carry him; but the thought of the Italian's gunchecked the impulse, and he followed. 

Meanwhile, the other brigand, who had caught the ass, stood strokingit and examining it. The animal seemed perfectly quiet and docile;altogether a changed animal, different far from that wild beastthat had torn Bob away from all his friends, and thrown him hereamong these dread associates. This other man had very much the samegeneral appearance as the first one. His beard was reddish, andhis eyes were smaller, the general expression of his face was moresinister, as Bob thought, and though he had no gun, yet he seemednone the less formidable. 

The two men stood talking together for some time. One of them seemedto be narrating to the other Bob's account of himself, as he hadunderstood it from the signs that had been made. After this theyseemed to be discussing the subject of Bob and the ass, for theylooked at him and at the animal from time to time during theirconversation. At length they seemed to have made up their mindsabout the subject, for they stopped talking; and motioning Bob tofollow, they walked away, leading the ass with them. 

Again a strong impulse rose in Bob's mind to fly; but againthe dread of being shot at prevented him. He therefore followedas before. 

There was in this place a circular sweep of hills enclosing avalley, through which the brook ran. Crossing this by a bridge, the road wound along a gentle declivity, and not very far away wereone or two houses. One of these was two stories high, muchdilapidated, and looked as though it might once have been a wind-mill, or something of that sort. It stood on the edge of the torrent, and the door-way was towards the road. The other buildings seemedto be barns of some sort, or sheep-folds. The grassy declivityspread away till it reached a steeper ascent, and here there begana forest which covered the mountain-sides. 

Towards this old mill Bob was led by his captors. As he drew nearhe saw some dirty children at play, in front of the door-way. Soonan old woman came out, followed by another, who was younger. Theold woman was a hideous old crone. Her hair was a matted gray mass, her teeth were gone, and her face was pinched, and so seamed withwrinkles, that she looked as though she might be over a hundredyears old. The other woman was very dirty and slatternly. She hada dirty baby in her arms; her hair was in disorder, her face wasgreasy and smouched, and a filthy cloth, which might once have beenwhite, was on her head. The women and children were all barefoot. As Bob approached, they all stared at him with the most intensecuriosity; the two women stood still and stared; the childrenstopped their play and stared; and there was something in the glowand glitter of all these fiery, black, Italian eyes which seemedhorrible to poor Bob, and made his flesh fairly creep. 

The men then began to talk to the women, evidently explainingabout Bob and the ass; and as they talked the eyes of all of themwere most of the time fixed upon these two. As for the children, they glared for a time with very evil looking faces at Bob; butat length the ass seemed to offer superior attractions to them, for they made a rush at it, climbed on its back, pulled at itsears and tail, and tormented it in various ways. Strange to say, this animal, that had punished poor Bob's little trick so fearfully, showed no resentment whatever at his present treatment, but stoodthere, no longer the fiery wild ass, but the very living imageof a patient donkey. 

Bob stood there looking upon the scene with his heart sinking withinhim, yet by no means despairing. He had too high a spirit and toostout a heart to give up so soon; and as he stood there, in thepower of this evil company, he turned over in his mind a hundreddifferent modes of escape. If he could once effect his escape fromthese people, he might easily go back by the mountain path. Buthow could he escape? That was the difficulty. Thus far, to hisamazement, they had not inflicted any cruelty upon him, nor hadthey tied his hands; but that was, no doubt, owing to their contemptfor him, and their conviction that he would not venture to fly. All that Bob had ever heard about the manners and customs of Italianbrigands now came to his mind--how they detain their prisonerssubject to a ransom, treating them well enough until the ransomcomes, but if it fails, then inflicting upon them the most horriblecruelties. To Bob it now seemed certain that they intended to holdhim for ransom, and that they would treat him well till he shouldbe freed. As he felt certain about obtaining his ransom, he beganto feel less anxious, and his bold and enterprising spirit beganto conceive various ways by which he might baffle the brigands. 

At length one of the men went off, and the younger of the womenwent into the house. The brigand with the gun remained, and talkedfor a little while with the old woman. It was evident to Bob, bythe glances which they threw at him, that he was the subject oftheir conversation. To him the old woman was by far the mostobnoxious of the whole crowd. The slatternly woman, the dirty, impish children, the brigands, --all these were bad enough; but theold woman was far worse to his imagination. There was in her wateryeyes, in the innumerable wrinkles of her leathery skin, in hertoothless jaws, something so uncanny that he almost shuddered. Shereminded him of some of those witches of whom he had read, who, informer and more superstitious ages, were supposed to have dealingswith the evil one, and whose looks certainly sustained such asupposition. To Bob, at that time, it seemed that if ever any onedid in reality have dealings with the evil one, that one was theold hag behind him. To him she seemed a witch; he thought of heras a witch; and if she had at that time put on a peaked hat, straddled a broomstick, and flown off through the air, it wouldscarcely have surprised him. 

At length the brigand went off, and the old woman came up to Bob. At her approach Bob involuntarily shrank back a step or two. Theold hag fixed her small, watery eyes on him, mumbled with hertoothless jaws, and after a few efforts croaked out something inItalian, followed by some gestures with her hands, which Bobunderstood to convey a general assurance of safety. For this hewas prepared, since his mind was now fixed upon the idea that hewould be kept for a ransom. Then the old woman came nearer, andput one of her thin, bony, shrivelled hands on his shoulder. Thetouch was like the touch of a skeleton, and suggested horriblethoughts to poor Bob. A thrill of disgust and terror shot throughhim; but he stood it, for he did not like to show his disgust, forfear of offending his hideous companion. The old woman, then standingbefore him with her hand on his shoulder, looked at him for a longtime in silence. Bob looked back at her, and it seemed to him thathe had never seen in all his life, such a hideous face. The wrinkleswere now more plainly visible, the jaws seemed to be more retreating, the cheeks were sunken, the cheek-bones projecting, the eyes, smalland weak, showed tears that slowly trickled down. 

Suddenly the old hag gave a low groan, which Bob attributed to somepain or other, and turned away. He noticed that she was trembling, and thought it was the weakness of her extreme old age. He waspuzzled by these movements of hers, and felt sure that they meantno good. After a few minutes she, turned again, and beckoned tohim to follow. She led the way into the house. On reaching thedoor Bob hesitated, and stood without looking in. He saw a largeapartment occupying all the lower story of the old mill, with somerude seats and rough beds. A long ladder led up to the upper story. The old woman beckoned for him to come in, and Bob did not like torefuse. So he went in. She then brought forth some cold mutton andblack bread, which she offered him. Bob was ravenously hungry; butat that moment an idea came to him--a suspicion that was createdby the very sinister aspect and very singular behavior of the oldcrone. The suspicion was, that it was drugged or poisoned. Thissuspicion was not at all in accordance with the idea that they werekeeping him for a ransom, but it was an irrepressible one, andthough hungry, he did not dare to eat. So he shook his head. Uponthis the old hag took the things away, and Bob went out again. 

The dirty children had been playing with the donkey all thistime, and still kept up their sport but in the midst of theirsport they still had curiosity enough to keep their eyes fromtime to time upon the strange boy who had come thus suddenly intotheir midst. The furtive, sinister glances of their wicked blackeyes had something uncanny in them, which made Bob feel moreuncomfortable than ever. He took a seat upon a stone in front ofthe house, on one side of the door-way, and looked all around. The mountains arose there, rising first gently in an easy acclivity, and then sweeping up with a greater incline. Their sides, andeven their summits, were here all covered with forests. On theleft he could see the bridge over which the road passed--the roadthat led to safety. Could he but escape for a few moments fromthe eyes of his jailers, he might be saved. And why not? Twowomen, and some dirty children--why should he care for such guardsas these? One rush, one leap, and he would be free. Willinglywould he walk all the way to Salerno. Anything would be welcomeafter such a captivity as this. 

But Bob was doomed to disappointment; for just as he had made uphis mind to fly, just as he was looking all around to see if thecoast was clear, he saw, to his deep distress, the two brigandsapproaching from the outhouse. They were carrying something which, on nearer approach, turned out to be a sheep, which they had justkilled. Of course all thoughts of flight now departed, and Bobcould only deplore his own stupidity in allowing that one chanceof escape to pass away. 

After this they began to boil portions of the sheep in a pot; andsoon the savory odor of a stew filled the room, and came to Bob'snostrils. As he was half starving, the delicious odor excited theutmost longing to taste it, and he at once began to feel rathersatisfied that he had not fled. He felt that a flight after dinnerwould be far better. In due time the dinner was ready. It was astew, --mutton, with vegetables, cooked deliciously, --and Bob'shunger was so great that if it had been worse cooked it would havebeen a banquet. He had no fears of poison, no suspicions of drugging, for the whole family prepared to partake' of the repast--the twobrigands, the old hag, the slatternly woman, and the dirty children. The stew was poured out into a huge wooden platter; they used noplates, but dipped with their fingers. The sight awakened a littledisgust in Bob, but he was too hungry to be squeamish, and hesucceeded in picking out various morsels which had not been touchedby the dirty hands of his companions. 

During the repast Bob noticed that they all kept looking, from timeto time, at him, and their furtive glances met his eyes wheneverhe turned them. The old woman sometimes seemed to devour him witha greedy, hungry sort of gaze, that was very horrible. It was anogrish look, and Bob's appetite was somewhat checked by the horrorthat he found in her eyes, and he was unable to have that free playwith the repast which he might otherwise have had. 

After the repast Bob once more went outside, hoping now to havethe opportunity which he had missed before. The dirty children wentoutside too. The two brigands followed, and occupied themselveswith various employments. Escape from such surroundings as thesewas impossible. At length one of the brigands mounted the ass, and rode away down the road by which he had come. This circumstanceseemed suspicious to Bob at first, but afterwards he thought thatperhaps he had gone to Salerno to get the ransom. 

After this, darkness came on so suddenly that he was amazed. Hehad already noticed that the twilight in Italy was very much lessthan that to which he had been accustomed at home, but had neverbeen so impressed by it as now. There seemed but a minute Betweenday and night It was quite bright, and then in a wonderfully shorttime it became dark. 

Upon this they all entered the house. Bob had to go with the rest. The room was feebly illuminated by a small oil lamp. Bob noticedthat they fastened the door with a huge chain. The fastening ofthat door was ominous to him, and the clanking of that chain smotehim to the heart, and echoed drearily within his soul. It seemedto him now like real imprisonment, shut in here with chains andbars, within this stone prison. 

Soon they all prepared to retire; and the brigand who had firstmet Bob beckoned to him, and taking the lamp, climbed the ladderto the upper story. Bob followed him. The upper story was abouteighteen feet above the lower one. On reaching it, Bob saw that itwas all one apartment. There was no bed here, or bedding, orfurniture of any description whatever. Sheep-skins hung from therafters, and dried mutton, and some vegetables. In one corner wasa pile of straw. To this the brigand pointed, and Bob went overthere. He understood that he was to pass the night on this pile ofstraw. Once more Bob looked all around as he stood there by thestraw. He saw the farther end of the room in dark shadows; he sawthe articles hanging from the rafters. He noticed, also, thatthere were two windows, one in front and the other in the rear. Inthese windows there were no sashes. They were open to the nightair. One glance sufficed to show him this. 

The brigand now said something which Bob supposed to mean goodnight, so he very civilly said the same in English. The brigandgrinned, and then descended the ladder, taking the lamp with him. 

On his departure, Bob's first act was to take off his boots. Hethen felt his way along the wall to the front window, for it wasso intensely dark inside and outside, that not a thing was visible. Reaching the window, he put his head out and looked down. He couldsee nothing. All was the very blackness of darkness. He looked upto the sky. All there was blackness also and darkness. Then helooked down again. If he had only some means of getting down, hecould venture the descent; but he had nothing. There were no sheetshere for him to tie together; he could not make a rope out of thatstraw strong enough to bear his weight. To jump down was not to bethought of, for he knew very well that at least twenty feet separatedhim from the ground. 

He turned away from the window in despair, and groping his way backto his rude bed, he sat upon the straw, and gave himself up to hisgloomy and despondent thoughts. 

CHAPTER VIII. 

_The worn-out Captive. --Light Slumbers. --Fearful Wakening. --Thestealthy Step. --The overmastering. Horror. --The lone Boy confrontedby his Enemy. --The hungry Eyes. --Is it real, or a Nightmare?--Thesupreme Moment. _

The darkness of the night and the impossibility of escape filledBob with the most gloomy and distressing thoughts, which at firstquite Overcame him. But at length other thoughts came, which wereof a less distressing character. His mind once more reverted tothe idea that he was held for ransom, and that for the present, atleast, he was in safety; and not only so, but well cared for. Thesepeople certainly had given him of their best. They had made himshare at the common meal, and though this bed of straw was not veryelegant, it was at least comfortable, and was no worse than theythemselves used to sleep upon. 

He flung himself down upon the straw, and found that it was asoft and a refreshing couch. Far better was this fresh strawthan any formal bed could have been, for in such a house as that, a mattress or a bed would certainly have been hideous thing, asdirty, as greasy, and as squalid as the people of the house. Onthe whole, Bob was pleased with his bed of straw, and with itsclean, fresh smell. 

Escape being thus cut off for the present, Bob's frame of mind grewmore placid. As long as he entertained the idea of immediate flight, his mind was constantly on the strain; but now, when that idea hadbeen dismissed, he grew calmer, and thought over his circumstanceswith more deliberation. He remembered that one of the brigandshad already gone away, and, as he supposed, to Salerno. If so, hewould, no doubt, either see his friends, or at least hear fromthem, some time on the following day. 

The more he considered his situation, the more free from allimmediate danger did it seem, and the more did his hopes increase. He looked forward with eager hope, to the following day. That would, without doubt, bring him news of his friends, or, perhaps, restorehim to liberty. Under the pleasant influence of thoughts like these, his mind grew more calm and cheerful every moment, and passed intoa state of tranquil contentment Besides, he was tired, and hisweariness brought on drowsiness. As long as his excitement lasted, he could not feel the drowsiness; but now, as calmness returned, the weariness and sleepiness became stronger, and by degreesoverpowered him. 

Gradually the thoughts of his mind became intermingled with thefancies of dreams, and blended the realities around him with thingsat a distance. All was still, outside and inside. No sound whateverarose from below. The family seemed all asleep. At last Bob dozedoff also, and passed into the land of dreams. 

His sleep was not heavy. Many things conspired to keep his sensessomewhat on the alert even in that slumber of his, and he was inthat condition which is called sleeping with one eye open. The factis, the extraordinary excitement of his donkey ride, and especiallyof his last adventure in thus falling into captivity, had so rousedhis faculties, so affected his nerves, and so sharpened his senses, that even in his sleep there still predominated the thoughts andthe purposes of his waking hours. 

In this state he remained for some time, sleeping, yet vigilant, the body gaining rest and refreshment, but the wary soul on thealert, as though to guard against danger. 

How long this sleep continued, whether minutes or hours, Bob couldnever afterwards remember; but with a sudden shock through all hisnerves, he opened his eyes. He was lying, as he had flung himselfon the straw, on his back, with his head elevated against a bundleof straw, in such a way that he could see the length of the room. 

It was a noise that he heard. He listened breathlessly, and lookedwith all his eyes. 

Around him all was dark. It might be near morning, or it might beearly night; he could not tell. All was still, outside and inside--theblackness of darkness and the stillness of death. 

Yet now, in the midst of that black darkness and that deathlystillness, he became aware, of a sight and a sound. 

It was a low, creaking sound, which was repeated at short intervals, accompanied by a sliding, shuffling noise. It sounded in thedirection of the opening by which the ladder led up from below. Looking there, he saw a ray of light, faint and flickering, yetvisible enough in that deep darkness; and as the grating, shufflingsounds succeeded one another at regular intervals, even so did thefaint, flickering ray of light grow brighter and brighter. 

As Bob looked at this and took it all in, one thought came to himin an instant, --

_Somebody was coming up the ladder!_

The thought went through him with a pang. 

Somebody is coming up the ladder!

Who?

What for?

That mysterious somebody was coming slowly and stealthily. It wasthe tread of one who wished to come unobserved. 

On waking out of sleep suddenly, the mind is often confused; butwhen, after such a sudden awakening, it is confronted by somehorrible presence, the shock is sometimes too great to be endured. So was it with Bob at this time. His awaking had been sudden; andthe horror that he found in the object that now presented itselfwas, that the shuffling sound that arose from the ladder was thestep of Doom, --and the mysterious visitant was stealing towardshim to make him its prey. There arose within him an awfulanticipation. His eyes fixed themselves upon the place where thelight was shining; all his soul awaited, in dreadful expectation, the appearance of the mysterious visitor, and as the stealthy stepdrew nearer and nearer, the excitement grew stronger, and morepainful, and more racking. 

At length the figure began to emerge above the opening. 

Bob's eyes were fixed upon the place. 

He saw first the light. It emerged above the opening--an old oil-lampheld in a bony, grisly, skinny hand. Then followed an arm. 

Bob's excitement was now terrible. His heart beat with wild throbs. His whole frame seemed to vibrate under that pulsation which wasalmost like a convulsion. 

The arm rose higher! Higher still!

_It_ was coming!

There arose a matted shock of greasy, gray hair. The light shonedown upon it as it was upheld in the bony hand. The hair came tip, and then, gradually, a face. 

That face was pale as ashes; it was lean and shrivelled; the cheekswere sunken; the cheek bones projected; and a million wrinkles werecarved upon the deep-seamed brow and corrugated cheeks. Over thathideous face the gray hair wandered. Bob's blood seemed to freezewithin his veins. The old fable tells of the Gorgon, whose faceinspired such horror that the beholder stiffened into stone. Sohere. Bob beheld a Gorgon face. He felt petrified with utter horror!

As the face came up it was turned towards him. It emerged higherand higher, and at length stopped about a foot above the opening. Here it fixed its gaze upon Bob, bending itself forward, and holdingforth the light as far as possible, so that it might light up theroom, and peering through the gloom so as to see where Bob was. 

There seemed something indescribably evil, malignant, and cruel, in those bleary eyes which thus sought Bob out, fastened themselvesupon him, and seemed to devour him with their gaze. There was ahideous eagerness in her look. There was a horrible fascinationabout it, --such as the serpent exerts over the bird. And as thebird, while under the spell of the serpent's eye, seems to loseall power of flight, and falls a victim to the destroyer, sohere, at this time, Bob felt paralyzed at that basilisk glance, and lost all power of motion. He could not speak. He tried toscream. No cry came. He was dumb with horror. He was like one ina nightmare; but this was a waking night-mare, and not the fancifulterrors of dreamland. 

But the horror was too great to be endured. He closed his eyestight, and thus shut out the sight. 

But though he shut out the sight, he could not shut oat sound; andsoon he became aware of something which brought a fresh terror overhis soul. 

It was a stealthy step. 

It was advancing towards, him. 

Slow, cautious, cunning, yet steady, and nearer and still nearer, came the awful step! Bob opened his eyes, to assure himself oncemore of the worst. He opened them by a resistless impulse. 

The figure was now half way between the opening and the bed. Theold hag stood now fully revealed. Her bleary eyes were fixed onBob. One hand upheld the flickering lamp, and in the other was asharp weapon. 

Bob closed his eyes in an anguish of horror. He was dumb. He couldutter no cry. He could not move. The blow was coming. The destroyerwas here, yet he could not make one motion to ward off that blow. His brain whirled, his heart seemed to stop beating. 

There was a terrible moment of dumb, motionless, breathlessexpectancy. 

The old woman knelt by his side. 

She put the lamp on the floor. 

Then she reached out one of her long, lean, bony, skinny, shrivelledhands, and took Bob by the hair of his head, while with the othershe raised her sharp weapon. 

CHAPTER IX. 

_The Cavalcade in Pursuit. --Hopes and Fears. --Theories about thelost Boy. --A new Turn to Affairs. --Explanations. --On toSalerno. --Inquiries. --Baffled. --Fresh Consternation andDespondency. --The last Hope. _

Meanwhile the party on donkeys trotted along the road after Bob. At the exclamation from the donkey boy they had all experienced ashock; but soon they recovered from it, and the shock only servedas a stimulus to make them push the donkeys onward more rapidly. They rode on for some time without making any remarks, each onelooking eagerly forward to see if Bob might reappear; but he hadvanished behind a turn in the road, and as they advanced, therewere other turns to be encountered, and so they were unable to seehim. This began to create uneasiness. At first they all had hopedthat Bob would be able to stop the ass, or that the animal, afterindulging his paces for a short time, would stop of his own accord;but the farther they went, the more they became convinced that thisaffair had something serious in it. 

At length they reached that long, straight piece of road alreadymentioned. At one end of this was a rising ground; as they ascendedthis and reached its summit, they looked ahead, and there, far awaybefore them, was a single rider. They recognized Bob at once. Hewas more than a mile away; but the sight of him filled them allwith joy, and they at once stimulated their donkeys to greaterexertions. In spite of the distance that intervened, they allshouted as loud as they could; but of course the distance was toogreat, and their cries were lost before they reached nearly as faraway as Bob. In a short time he turned in the road, and passed outof sight. 

They now rode on for a long time, and at length came to the roadthat led to the mountains, up which Bob had gone. This road wasnot even noticed by them. They had passed other roads of the samekind, which, like this one, led to the mountains, and attached nomore importance to this than to those. In the minds of some ofthem, however, these side-roads suggested a fear, that Bob's assmight have turned off into some one of them; but of course, as theywere all alike, they could not conjecture which one would have beentaken by the runaway. As they rode on, they still looked ahead. Atevery turn in the road they still expected to see the fugitive;and it was not until the donkeys themselves gave signs of fatigue, that they were willing to slacken their pace. But the nature ofthese donkeys was, after all, but mortal; like other mortal things, they were subject to weakness and fatigue; and as they were nowexhausted, their riders were compelled to indulge them with abreathing space, and so they slackened their pace to a walk. 

And now they all began to consider the probabilities of Bob'sfortunes. 

"I'm afraid something's happened, " said Clive. "Perhaps he's beenthrown. "

"Thrown?" cried Frank, cheerily. "Why, if so, we would have foundhim long ago. But the idea of Bob being thrown from any animal thatever lived is simply absurd. Hell stick to that donkey as long asthe donkey runs. "

"It seems to me, " said David, --who was a very thoughtful andobservant boy, --"it seems to me that the donkey may have taken someof those roads that go off to the mountains. "

"Pooh!" said Frank. "Why should the donkey take the trouble to doanything of that sort? A runaway animal don't generally indulge infreaks of that kind. He generally goes it blind, and runs straightahead along the road that happens to be before him. "

"But perhaps he lives among the mountains, " said David, "and, inthat case, he would merely be running home. "

"I don't believe that, " said Frank. "I hold that it requires somethought for an ordinary donkey to quit the high road, and take oneof those by-roads. "

"Not if a by-road leads to his home. "

"But how could his home be there, " objected Frank, "when we foundhim away down there near Paestum?"

"Easily enough, " said David. "I dare say they were going home atthe very time we came up with them. "

"I wish we could ask the boy about it, " said Clive. "He could tellas just what we want to know. "

"Yes, " said Frank; "but, unfortunately, we couldn't understand allof it. "

David heaved a sigh. 

"How I wish, " he exclaimed, "that I had studied Italian before Icame! But from this time forth, I'm determined not to rest tillI've learned the language. "

Uncle Moses was deeply distressed at Bob's disappearance. He hadonly one idea in his mind. He told the other boys what it was. Itwas the idea of brigands. They had met poor Bob; they had seizedhim, and had carried him off to their lurking-places in the mountains. Even now he was in captivity. And the heart of Uncle Moses yearnedover the poor prisoner. He expressed these fears in a few words, for he was too agitated to say much. 

Clive and David both shook their heads over this, and thought therewas something in it. Both of them now thought that Bob might havebeen carried by his donkey to the mountains; and, if so, his captureby brigands would be almost certain. To them, these mountainsseemed to be full of them; the whole population, in their opinion, was a community of brigands. 

Clive had also another idea. It was this. The driver had desertedthem and had gone off vowing vengeance. He had gone to the mountains, and returned with a band of brigands to capture all of them. Theyhad met Bob, seized him, and taken him off. 

At all this Frank laughed. 

"Pooh!" said he. "I don't see why you should go out of your way totorment yourselves about nothing at all. It all seems plain enoughto me. The donkey has run off, and intends to keep running till hedrops. There's a long, straight, smooth road before him, and he'llstick to that without bothering his head about by-roads or mountains. And if he's obstinate enough, I don't see why he shouldn't keep onrunning till he gets to Salerno. And it's my opinion, if we don'tpick him up on the road, well find him at Salerno when we get there. "

"O, that's all very well, " said Clive, "but think how certain youwere about the driver--"

He was interrupted by the sound of galloping horses and rollingwheels. The sound came from behind. At once they all turned theirheads. Emerging from behind a torn in the road, they saw two horsesgalloping at full speed, and drawing a carriage. The driver waswhipping the horses furiously, and calling and shouting. The carriagewas empty. In a moment they recognized the truth. It was theircarriage and their driver. 

They all stood still, and looked in surprise, and the carriagerolled swiftly up. The driver at once stopped the horses, and jumpedto the ground. Then, coming to the boys, he burst forth into astrain of the most profuse and vehement apologies. He imploredthem to forgive him, and began to explain the cause of his absencefrom the place where they had left him. 

It seems that he found this place an inconvenient one, and haddriven across the fields for about half, a mile, to some trees. Here he had taken his horses out, and allowed them to feed. Hehimself lay down in the carriage, and took a _siesta_. Heoverslept himself. On awaking, he was horrified to find how muchtime had passed, and at once proceeded to search for the horses. But during his sleep they had both wandered off, and could notbe found until after a long search. When at length he was ready, and had driven back, he found to his horror that they were notthere. Thinking that they were still among the ruins, he had goneover the whole place, which took up still more time. At last hesaw that they must have left. He at once drove off. Knowing thatthey were on foot, he expected every minute to catch sight ofthem. He drove on for miles without seeing any trace of them, and at length came to the conclusion that they had, perhaps, found the carriage of some other visitors, and had obtained seatsin that. He knew that they must have gone, and could only accountin that way for their rapid progress. 

This explanation of the driver was perfectly satisfactory to themall, and their joy at getting the carriage again was so great thatthey excused his unfortunate slumbers. The driver also, on hispart, had now forgotten all about his sulks, and was the same genialand companionable soul as before. On learning about Bob's mishap, he at once assured them that the donkey must have run along theroad, and that they would undoubtedly soon catch up with him. Sothe whole party got into the carriage, the driver whipped up thehorses, and away they went towards Salerno. 

Mile after mile was traversed. 

Still there were no signs of Bob, "Something's happened, " said Clive. 

"He's been carried to the mountains, " said David. 

"It's the brigands!" groaned Uncle Moses. 

"O, it's all right, " said Frank, confidently. "That donkey's aregular race-horse. We'll find him at Salerno. "

At length they reached Salerno. They drove up to the hotel. 

No signs of Bob!

Hurrying in, they made inquiries, and found that he had not come. This filled them all with the greatest concern; and the driver, and the landlord, and all others who heard of it, asserted thathe must have been carried to the mountains. It was now dark. Nothing more could be done; and so they could only resolve todrive back on the following day, and make a more careful searchafter the lost boy. 

CHAPTER X. 

_The captive Boy and his grisly Visitant. --The Hand on hisHead. --Denouement. --The Brigand Family. --The old Crone. --The RobberWife. --The Brigand Children. --A Revolution of Feeling. --The mainRoad. --The Carriage. --In Search of Bob. _

Paralyzed with terror, dumb with horror, Bob lay motionless andalmost breathless; and the grisly old hag reached out her long, lean, thin, bony, withered, shrivelled hand, and took his hair, while with the other hand she raised her sharp weapon. 

She took his hair very lightly and tenderly; so lightly, indeed, that Bob was just conscious of her touch; and though he expectedthat he would be torn from his bed and struck dead the next instant, yet this fate was delayed. 

She took his hair then in her hand very gently and tenderly, andin her other hand she raised the sharp weapon. 

Now, the sharp weapon was a pair of sheep-shears. 

These shears she held forward, and with them she snipped off, asnoiselessly as possible, a lock of Bob's hair. 

She pressed the lock of hair to her thin lips, looked at itsteadfastly for some time, pressed it once more to her lips, andthen put it in the folds of her dress. 

Then kneeling by Bob's side, she looked at him long and earnestly. She bent over him, and looked down upon him. She laid the shearsupon the floor, clasped her withered hands together, and gazed uponthe boy. He lay still. His eyes were closed; but the delay of hisfate and the snip of the shears in his hair bad roused him somewhatfrom his abyss of terror. He opened his eyes wide enough to seewhat was going on. He could not see the old woman's face, but hesaw her kneeling, and he saw her thin hands clasped before her, like one in prayer, and tremulous. 

The old woman bent over him; and if Bob could have seen her facehe would have known that this old creature was an object of anyother feeling rather than fear. Pale it was, that face that wasover him, and wrinkled, and emaciated; but there was upon it asoftened expression--an expression of yearning and of longing. That which at a distance had seemed to his frightened fancy ahungry, ghoulish look, was now nothing more than the earnest, fixed gaze of a love that longed to be satisfied--a gaze likethat of a bereaved mother who sees some one who reminds her ofher lost boy, and looks at him with a look of unutterable yearning. So, now, it was with this poor old decrepit creature. Perhaps inher past life some son had been torn from her, of whom Bob remindedher, and she had come now to feast herself with his face, whichreminded her of her lost boy, to take a lock of his hair, to bowdown over him in speechless emotion. Here, then, she knelt, herpoor hands clasping each other tremulously, her aged breastheaving with repressed sighs, while from her weak eyes there felltears which dropped upon the face of the boy. 

Those tears had a wonderful effect. 

As Bob's half-opened eyes saw the old woman's attitude, his grislyterror left him; his heart regained its ordinary pulsation; thetremendous pressure that had been upon his soul was removed; warm, and fresh, and free, his young blood sped through his veins, andall his frame was quickened to a bounding life and vigor. By theforce of this reaction he was roused from his stony lethargy, hisparalysis of horror, and his presence of mind was restored. Thenthere came those tears which fell upon his face. This completedthe recovery of his self-command. It did more. It assured him thathe was an object, not of murderous fury, but of tender love, andthat the one whom he had feared had come, not with purposes ofcruelty, but with yearnings of affection. Why this should be heknew not; he was content to know that it was so; and in thisknowledge all fear died out. Bat even now he felt somewhatembarrassed, for the old woman was evidently only giving way toher emotion because she believed him to be asleep; and thus he wasan unwilling witness of feelings which she supposed to be seen bynone. In this there seemed to be something dishonorable, and he wishedthe scene to end. He chose to do so therefore by making a few movementswithout opening his eyes; that is, he changed his position severaltimes, turned himself over and back again, and thus gave signs ofwaking. Upon this the old woman silently took her lamp and shears, and left the apartment by the way she had come. 

So ended the adventure. 

The effect produced upon Bob was a varied one. He still felt theconsequences of that horror into which he had fallen, that spasmand convulsion of terror which had seemed to turn him to stone, yet the relief that had been found was inexpressibly sweet. Inspite of the pain which still lingered about his heart, there camea calmer and happier frame of mind; the pain itself also graduallydied out, and its only result was a general languor. So commonplacea termination to what seemed a terrible event made his wholesituation and his other prospects seem commonplace, and he evenbegan to think that his captors might turn out to be as commonplaceas the old woman. 

He fell again into a deep sleep, and did not wake till it was broadday. On descending, the people all respectfully bade him goodmorning. Breakfast was ready, consisting of black bread, stew, and some coffee. Outside, the view was superb; the rising sun hadnot yet ascended high enough to shine down into the valley, butthe glowing heavens, and the shadows of the mountains, and thelight green of the little space nearest, with the darker green ofthe forests that clothed the mountain-sides, all made the spectaclea memorable one. 

Bob's whole state of mind was more healthy, and cheerful, andhopeful than it had been. Everything appeared bright and favorable. The old woman, as he looked at her this morning, did not seem tobe at all repulsive. Her face was shrivelled, it is true, and hereyes were weak; but she looked gentle and mild, and treated himwith very great favor and attention. The slatternly woman did notseem worse than any other Italian peasant woman. The children weredirty, no doubt; in fact, very dirty; but then they were brown, and healthy, and merry, not inclined to mischief, and quite respectfulto him. In short, Bob found himself surveying his situation andits surroundings with much complacency, and he began to feel thathe had misjudged these people altogether the night before. 

But other things were yet in store which were to redeem still morethe character of these people. He was standing outside the houseafter breakfast, when, to his surprise, he saw the second "brigand"approach. He knew that he had not had time to go to Salerno andreturn; so he saw that he could not have been to Salerno at all. He seemed to Bob to be going there now, for he was mounted on adonkey, and led another by the bridle. The one which he led was noother than the ass which had carried Bob to this place. 

Bob's only thought at seeing this was, that the "brigand" was nowsetting forth for Salerno, and was about to take the donkey withhim, either to sell it, or to return it to the owner, and get areward. But this idea was not left long in his mind. 

The first "brigand" came out, and the two men talked to one another, after which they turned to Bob, and the first brigand explained tohim that he was to mount the donkey. He pointed to the animal, smiled, waved his hand towards the road by which Bob had come, anduttered the word "Salerno. "

Bob's heart gave a wild leap; he could scarcely believe what heheard; but the faces of the two men were smiling, and they continuedto nod, and gesticulate, and repeat the word "Salerno. " They lookedlike two benevolent farmers, and Bob wondered how he could everhave seen anything malignant in their very good natured faces. 

Of course there was nothing to do now but to hurry away to hisfriends. Yet Bob was not willing to take too abrupt a leave. Heremembered the old woman, and thought with a softened heart abouther emotion. He went back into the house, and shook hands with herfor good by. He even knew enough Italian to say "_Addio_. " The oldcreature was much softened and burst into tears. Bob gave her oneof his cuff-buttons as a souvenir, for he had nothing else to give, and the cuff-button was an uncommonly elaborate affair; and he hadthe satisfaction of seeing that the old woman took it as though itwas of inestimable value. He then went around among them all, shookhands with all of them, from the slatternly woman down to thesmallest of the dirty children, and gave each one of themsomething--to the woman, a pencil case; to one child, his pocketknife; to another, a watch key; to a third, a shirt stud; to afourth, a memorandum book; and to the fifth, a handkerchief. 

"Brigand" number two was going to accompany him, and it was nowevident to Bob that the delay which had taken place in hisrestoration to his friends was probably owing to the fact thatthey had to wait to procure bridles, or another donkey. It onlyremained for him now to bid good by to "brigand" number one, which he did with great earnestness, and cordiality, and fervor;presenting him at the same time with his neck-tie, a very brilliantpiece of satin, which the Italian received with a great flourish, and profuse expressions of thankfulness. Bob had several timesregretted his ignorance of the Italian language since his arrivalin the country, but never had his regrets been more sincere thanon this occasion. Had he been able to speak Italian he would havemade a speech then and there, and have invited them all, fromthe old woman down to the smallest child, to come and visit himand his friends either at Salerno, or at Naples, or in far-offAmerica. But alas! Bob's tongue was tied, and so the invitationremained unuttered. He did what he could, however, and utterlyexhausted the whole language of signs in the attempt to expressto them his thanks, and his good wishes for their happiness. The simple people seemed to comprehend him, for they were by nomeans dull, and gesticulated in return many things which seemedto convey the same meaning; and when at last Bob rode away, thehumble inhabitants watched him until he passed out of sight. 

CHAPTER XI. 

_The Return. --The tender Adieus. --Back to Salerno. --On toCastellamare. --A pleasant Scene. --An unpleasant Discovery. --Davidamong the Missing. --Woes of Uncle Moses. --Deliberations over theSituation. --Various Theories. --The Vengeance of the Enemy. --Backto Sorrento in Search of the lost One. _

Returning to the main road with his guide, Bob traversed the sameway by which his donkey had carried him on the preceding day. His progress now was very different. It would not do to dashfuriously down the narrow and steep mountain pathway; so theyhad to go at a slow pace, until they reached the plain. Bob'sanimal also had changed. He was no longer the fiery, wild ass ofthe day before, which had borne him helplessly away from hisfriends, but a tractable animal, with sufficient spirit, it istrue, yet with all the signs of subordination and obedience. Heobeyed the slightest touch of the bridle, and moved along afterthe rider in front of him, as quietly as though he was the mostpatient and gentle of the donkey tribe. 

In two or three hours' time they reached the main road, and turningto the right, rode towards Salerno. Thus far Bob had not noticedmuch of his surroundings, but now his eyes gazed most eagerly uponthe road ahead of him, for he expected to meet his friends. Herightly supposed that they would have driven to Salerno on thepreceding day, hoping to find him there, and that they would driveback in search of him at the earliest dawn of another day. 

Bob's conjecture turned out to be rights He had not ridden morethan a mile when he saw a carriage approaching, which he soonrecognized as belonging to his party. In it were his friends, whohad recognized him as soon as they had caught sight of him, andwhose joy at meeting with him again, and amazement at the sight ofhis companion, knew no bounds. The carriage stopped, and the boysflung themselves out, and tore Bob from the back of the donkey, and hugged him, and hustled him, and danced about him in their joy. Uncle Moses was not so quick as the others, and held back. Bat ifhis greeting was last, it was not least fervent, as Bob well knewby the moistened eye, the quivering lip, the tremulous voice, andthe convulsive grasp of that venerable relative. 

Then and there, on the road, Bob had to satisfy the hungrycuriosity of his friends, and give them some sort of an outlineof his adventures. The particulars he reserved until a futureoccasion. Bob's account of his friends in the mountains at onceroused the enthusiastic interest of the whole party in theirfavor, and they all proceeded to shake hands with the Italian. Nor did they content themselves with this, for on the spot UncleMoses and the boys made up a handsome purse, which they presentedto him, not because he deserved it, exactly, but partly becausethey were so rejoiced at finding the lost boy, and partly onaccount of Bob's urgent appeal to them. For now Bob's sentimentsabout the humble people in the sequestered valley had undergonethe last phase which was necessary to complete a perfect revolutionof feeling; and he had come to regard them not by any means asbrigands, --far from it, --but rather as a family of peaceful, innocent, harmless, affectionate, quiet, benevolent, warm-hearted, good-natured, hospitable, and virtuous peasants. 

The Italian received the gifts with a series of gesticulations, by which he seemed to be invoking the blessing of Heaven uponthem, and vowing endless gratitude; and after the boys and UncleMoses had one by one shaken hands and bidden him good by, hestill stood there, smiling, bowing, and gesticulating; and asthey drove away, they saw him standing motionless in the roadtill they passed out of sight. 

Bob's adventures had not been without some serious consequences, for the strain on his mind during the previous day, and especiallythe horror of the night, combined with the fatigues to which hehad been subjected, had been somewhat too much for him. As soon, therefore, as the first excitement of the joyous meeting was over, a reaction took place, and he complained of utter weariness andexhaustion. As Bob was a boy who never complained except under sorepressure, the boys perceived that he was now in need of quiet andrepose, and therefore tried to put a check upon their eager curiosity. On reaching Salerno, they put up at the hotel again, and gave Bobthe opportunity of a long rest. Had it not been for Bob's adventure, they would by this time have been back in Naples; for their intentionhad been to go on from Paestum without stopping; but now they wereforced to delay somewhat. Still they were anxious to resume thejourney back, and as Bob seemed refreshed after a rest and a goodrepast, Uncle Moses thought they had better set out and go as faras they could before dark. The driver mentioned Castellamare as aconvenient stopping-place, and it was thereupon decided to driveon as far as that place, and pass the night there. 

They had passed through Castellamare before, when on their way toSorrento, and again, when returning from that place, on their wayto Salerno, so that it seemed quite familiar. But on quitting thecarriage and looking out from the windows of the hotel, they weresurprised to find how much the beauty of the place was enhanced bythis new outlook. Before, they looked at it as hasty travellers, snatching a passing glance; but now they could take a leisurelysurvey. Before them was the Bay of Naples; on the right, the citywith its suburbs, extending far along the shore; on the left, theisle of Capri; in front, the shores of Baiae; while in the rearwas the verdant landscape, with a background of mountains, overwhich reigned supreme the gigantic form of Vesuvius, from whosesummit was still floating the wrathful smoke cloud. 

It was decided to pass the night here, and go on to Naples earlyon the following day. All the party were tired and went to rest atan early hour. The night was calm, and beautiful, and bright; andas they went to sleep, they were lulled by the plash of the watersas they gently rippled upon the pebbled beach. 

Frank arose pretty early on the following morning, and found thatDavid was already up, and had gone forth. The others were stillasleep. Frank thereupon went forth for a walk, and one by onethe others awaked also. They had ordered breakfast at an earlyhour, and they were to start immediately after. When Uncle Moseswent down stairs he found breakfast ready, and departed to huntup the boys. He found Frank, and Clive, and Bob, watching thedriver groom the horses. 

"Boys, " said Uncle Moses, "breakfast's ready. "

"All right, sir, " said Frank; "we'll be along. "

Upon this Uncle Moses went back, and after a few moments Frank, and Clive, and Bob entered. 

"Where's David?" asked Uncle Moses. 

"I don't know, sir. "

"Well, " said Uncle Moses, "I suppose he'll be along; so let's sitdown and begin. "

They all sat down. 

When they were about half through breakfast, Uncle Moses began towonder what was keeping David. 

"Which way did he go, boys?" he asked. 

"I didn't see him, " said Frank. 

"I didn't, " said Clive. 

"Nor I, " said Bob. 

"He was up before I was. " said Frank, "and had gone out. I didn'tsee him at all. I only saw his empty bed, and found his clothesgone. I dare say he's gone off on a walk. "

"O, he's all right, " said Bob. 

"Yes, " said Uncle Moses, "I don't doubt it He's a very careful, quiet boy, I know; but he is always so punctual, that it seems kindo' odd for him to be so late. "

"O, I dare say he's misunderstood about the hour, " said Clive. 

"Perhaps so, " said Uncle Moses. 

The boys now went on finishing their breakfast; but Uncle Mosesbegan to fidget in his chair, and look around, and sigh, and gaveother signs of growing uneasiness of mind. Feeling in himself, ashe did, the care of all the boys, he never was altogether free fromanxiety; and the various adventures which the boys had encountered, had not, in any way, tended to lessen his uneasy vigilance overthem. Bob's last adventure, in particular, had wrought upon himmost painfully, so that he was ten times more careful over hisyoung and somewhat flighty charges than he had been before. Theabsence of David at such an important time seemed unaccountable. If it had been any one of the others, it would have been intelligible;but for David, who was the soul of order, regularity, and method, to fail an appointment, was something so extraordinary, that hecould not but feel alarmed. Still he restrained himself, for hefelt a little ashamed of his fears; and though he was evidentlyvery restless, uneasy, and worried, he said not a word until theboys had finished their breakfast. 

"I don't know what to make of it, " said Uncle Moses at last, startingfrom his chair and going to the window. Standing there, he lookeduneasily up and down the street, and then returned and lookedearnestly at the boys. 

"I don't know what to make of it, at all, " he repeated. "Did yousay you didn't see him, none of you? Didn't you see him, Clive?"

"No, sir, " said Clive. "When I waked, all the boys were up. "

"Didn't he say anythin last night about intendin to do anythin thismornin?"

"I didn't hear him say anything. "

"O, I'm sure he's misunderstood about the hour, " said Frank. "That'sit He's off on a walk. I dare say he's found some old ruin; and ifthat's the case, he won't know anything about time at all. Put himin an old ruin, and he'd let all the breakfasts that ever werecooked wait before he'd hurry. "

"Wal, " said Uncle Moses, "there's somethin in that too. David'sdreadful fond of old stones, and old bones, and tumble-down edifices, and old sticks an weeds. Why, he's all the time collectin; an ifhe keeps on, his baggage'll become nothin else but that. "

Pleased with this thought, which brought up before his mind whatto him was an inexplicable peculiarity of David, Uncle Moses drewa breath of relief. 

"Wal, " said he, "we'll have to wait patiently, till David's donewith that there old ruin; an meantime I think I'll take a turn ansee if I can see anythin of him. "

Upon this Uncle Moses went out of the room, and down to the street. Reaching the street, he walked up and down the entire length ofthe town, looking eagerly in every direction, peering into thedoors of houses, staring into space, scanning groves and vineyards, and every half minute taking out his watch and looking at it. Atthe end of about half an hour, he returned more troubled than ever, and met Frank, Clive, and Bob in front of the hotel. 

"I can't find him anywhere, " said he. 

Thus far the boys had thought nothing of David's disappearance;but the deep anxiety of Uncle Moses now excited their alarm; andthough, if left to themselves, they would have seen nothing to fearin the fact of David's being an hour or so behind time, yet, afterall, they began to see that, in one like David, such conduct wasmost extraordinary; and in this foreign country, of whose ways theywere so ignorant, there might possibly be danger in such absence. They at once began to comfort Uncle Moses; and then all of themvolunteered to go in different directions and see if they couldfind him. Uncle Moses again set out, walking up the road in thedirection of Sorrento; Frank went down the road; Clive took aby-road that led towards the hills; while Bob, who was rather weakyet, and not capable of much exertion, said that he would watchfrom the window of the hotel, and be at home, in case of David'sreturn, to explain matters. 

In this way they began their search, and Bob waited patiently inthe hotel. After about an hour Uncle Moses came back. On findingthat David had not returned, he looked unspeakably distressed;and when, after a short time farther, both Frank and Clive returnedwithout any tidings of the fugitive, he began to look quiteheartbroken. 

Then they talked to the driver about it; but the' driver could givethem no information whatever. They sent him over the hotel toquestion all the people, but this search was as vain as the othershad been. There was no one in the hotel, from the big landlord downto the scullion, who could tell anything at all about David. 

By the time all these examinations and searches had been made itwas after ten o'clock. Breakfast had been served at seven, andseven was the hoar at which David should have been among them. Hehad been gone, therefore, more than three hours. 

Even the boys now began to feel uneasy. Uncle Moses and all theboys began to rack their brains to find some way of accounting forDavid's absence. 

"Did any of you ever hear of his walking in his sleep?" asked, Uncle Moses, in an agitated voice. 

"No, " said Bob, "never. I know he never did such a thing. "

"He couldn't have taken a walk anywheres, " said Uncle Moses, "orhe'd been back long ago. "

"O, yes; he wouldn't have started on a three hours' walk, " saidClive. 

"Perhaps he's tried a donkey ride, and been ran away with, likeme, " said Bob. 

"O, no, " said Frank, "he isn't fond of riding; he'd never get onthe back of any animal, unless he had to. "

"Did he say anything about--about--?"

Uncle Moses hesitated at the question which he was about to ask. 

"About what, Uncle Moses?" asked Clive. 

"About--bathing?" asked Uncle Moses, in a faltering voice. 

"No, " said Clive. 

Uncle Moses drew a long breath. 

"It would be dreadful dangerous, " said he. 

"But, Uncle Moses, " said Clive, "David would never think of sucha thing. He might go in if all of us fellows went in too, just forcompany; but he doesn't care enough about it to go in alone. Thefact is, he doesn't care much for any kind of sports. He's too fondof books. "

Uncle Moses sighed heavily. 

"I wonder, " said Bob, "if any of those Sorrento fellows have beenabout here, and seen him. "

At this suggestion every one of them started, and stared at oneanother. 

"Sorrento fellers?" repeated Uncle Moses. 

"Do you think there's any chance?"

"O, I don't know, " said Bob. "I only thought it might bepossible. You see Dave made no end of a row there about thattassel that he took, and you know how we had to run for it. Well, you know Sorrento isn't very far from here, and I justthought that some of the Sorrento people might have seen uscome here yesterday. If they did, they might have tried topay up poor old Dave for what he did out there. "

"It may be so, " said Uncle Moses, with a groan. "The whole populationwere ravin mad, an we had hard enough work to get away. "

"Well, " said Frank, "it's the only thing that can account for Dave'sabsence. He may have taken a little stroll this morning, and falleninto the hands of some of those fellows. Perhaps they've beenwatching all night for the chance. They would watch, not only allnight, but a fortnight, for the sake of revenge. There's no peopleso revengeful as the Italians. Poor Dave! What can we do? I'll goand ask the driver. "

Saying this, Frank hurried out of the room and down stairs totalk to the driver about it. All the others followed. Onsuggesting this Sorrento theory to the driver, that worthyshook his head, and thought that there might be something init. He evidently began to look upon David's absence as somethingvery serious, and his seriousness over it only added to theanxiety of Uncle Moses and the boys. 

"If this is so, we ought to drive off to Sorrento at once, " saidFrank, "before it is too late. If Dave is in their hands, he needsus now, and I only wish we had thought of this before. "

"But he mayn't be there at all, " said Bob, whogenerally had a mind of his own. 

"Where else is he?"

"I don't know. "

"There's no need for all of us to go, " said Uncle Moses. "I'll goalone, and you boys stay here till I come back. But I don't know, either. I'm afraid to leave you. If David's got into trouble, howcan any of you hope to escape? No, you must all come, for I declareI'm afraid to trust one of you out of my sight. "

"But some of us ought to stay, " said Bob, "for Dave may turn upall right, and how'll he know what's become of us?"

"Wal, " said Uncle Moses, "I'll leave word for him here at thehotel. "

"Yes. " said Frank, "that's the best way. None of us want to dawdleour lives out in this place all day, and you don't want to leaveany of us behind, Uncle Moses; so if we all go together, we'll allbe satisfied. "

A few minutes afterwards the carriage rolled out of Castellamare, carrying the party back to Sorrento. 

CHAPTER XII. 

_The Waking of David. --A glorious Scene. --A Temptation. --Davidembarks upon the wide wide Sea. --Youth at the Prow and Pleasure atthe Helm. --A daring Navigator. --A baffled and confoundedNavigator. --Lost! Lost! Lost!--Despair of David. --At the Mercy ofWind and Sea. --The Isle of the Brigands. --The Brigand Chief. _

On the morning of that day David had waked very early, feelingrefreshed with his slumbers, and not at all inclined to prolongthem. The others were all asleep, and the house was silent. As helay he could hear the gentle ripple of the water upon the beach, and feel the sweet, balmy air of morning as it tanned his cheeks. For some little time he lay enjoying his situation, and then jumpedout of bed and went to the window. 

Immediately in front of him lay the Bay of Naples, a dark blueexpanse, with its border of green shores and white cities, overhungby a sky whose hue rivalled that of the sea beneath. The beauty ofthe scene was so exquisite that it called him forth, and unableany longer to remain within doors, he dressed himself and walkedout. On his way out he met no one, for all were still asleep. Hehad to unlock the door to let himself out, and when outside he sawthat the street was as deserted as the interior of the hotel. 

Standing at the door, he saw the eastern sky all ruddy and glowing. The sun was not yet up, but these hues indicated its approach, andannounced that it was at hand. The fertile plains, all covered withvineyards, spread afar, extending from the outskirts of the townto the slopes of the mountains, which in the distance rose upgrandly, their sides covered with groves, and resting in darkshadows. There, too, was Vesuvius, as ever, monarch of the scene;and the smoke that hung over its summit stood revealed in a blackmass against the blue sky. 

David left the hotel, and, after walking a few paces, turned hissteps towards the sea-shore. Here the attractions were greaterthan on the land, for the blue expanse of water spread itself outbefore him, encircled by shores and islands, and all the congregatedglories of the Bay of Naples were there in one view before hiseyes. There was a beach here of fine pebbles, which sloped gentlyinto the water, and upon this beach a number of boats were drawnup. After wandering along the beach for a little distance, Davidentered one of these boats, and sat down. It was a small boat, with: a mast and sail, the latter of which was loosely furled. HereDavid sat and looked out upon the water. 

The glorious scene filled his whole soul with enthusiastic delight. Upon that deep blue surface his eye was attracted by several whitesails far away, that moved to and fro. At that moment it seemed tohim that to move thus over such a sea would be equal to a bird'sflight in the blue of heaven; and as he watched the boats he longedto be in them. 

Suddenly he thought of the boat in which he was. Could he not havea little sail up and down along the shore? True, he did not knowhow to sail a boat, but he could learn; and this seemed as good atime to learn as any other. He did not know the owner, but on hisreturn he could pay him what the excursion might be worth. He couldfloat over this glorious water, and move up and down within easyreach of the shore, so as to land whenever it might be desirable. 

David was not at all an enterprising boy, or an adventurous one. He was essentially quiet, methodical, and conservative. It was notbecause this sail was a risky thing that he tried it, but ratherbecause it seemed so perfectly safe. There was a breeze, --he feltit, --and the progress of the boats, afar off on the water, tantalizedhim and tempted him on. The result was, that without taking muchtime to think about it, David yielded to the inclination of themoment, and pushing the boat from the land into the water, he letloose the sail; and then seating himself in the stern, he preparedto glide over the water. 

About sailing David knew absolutely nothing. He was not evenacquainted with the theory of sailing; nor did he know, how, or onwhat principle, a sail-boat moves. About steering he was equallyignorant, nor did he know how a boat obeys its rudder. But he knewthat the one who sails a boat sits in the stern, and holds thetiller; so David did the same, holding the tiller in his righthand, and the sheets in his left. 

The wind was not very strong, and it happened to be blowing insuch a way that, as he unfurled the sail, it filled at once, andthe boat moved lightly and pleasantly along. The motion filledDavid with delight. He saw himself borne on past the shore, ata gentle rate, and felt that the moment was one of supremehappiness. Thus, holding sheet and tiller, he resigned himselfto the joy of the occasion. 

The wind was moderate, and there was nothing whatever in the movementof the boat to excite the slightest uneasiness. The wavelets dashedpleasantly against the bows, and the course of the boat remainedsufficiently straight to keep her sail filled. David saw thatwhatever the secret of navigation might be, he had unconsciouslystumbled Upon it; and finding that the boat was doing so admirably, he was very careful to hold the tiller straight, and not to moveit to either side. So he leaned back, and luxuriated in the pleasantmotion, and looked up at the deep blue sky that bent above him, and around at the wide expanse of water, the green verdurous hills, the vine-clad meadows, and the purple mountains. 

From time to time he noticed, with satisfaction, that hiscourse ran along the shore, parallel to it, as it appeared. He noticed, however, that he was now farther away from it thanwhen he started; but as yet the distance did not seem excessive;in fact, it seemed on the whole preferable, since it gave hima finer view. Before him the shore ran on until it terminatedon a headland, and David thought that this would be a goodplace to fix as the limit of his voyage. 

Never was any human being more utterly out of place than David inthis sail-boat, and never was any human being more serenelyunconscious of his unfitness. David's frame of mind was one ofcalm, beatific enjoyment. He was quite unconscious of the increaseof the distance between his boat and the shore, which grew greaterevery moment, and equally unobservant of the lapse of time. Intimes of great enjoyment the hours fly quickly by, and in David'shigh exaltation of feeling the time thus fled. 

At length, even in the midst of his happiness, the sober practicalthought obtruded itself of time and space. How long had he beenout? How much time would he have? How far had he gone? He lookedat his watch. To his utter amazement and consternation, he foundthat it was seven o'clock--the time fixed for breakfast. He hadbeen sailing for two hours at least. As to distance, he could notgrapple with that thought, but turned hastily, and looked back. That look gave him but little satisfaction. He could see a line ofwhite at the skirts of the sea; but whether it was Castellamare, or Naples itself, he was unable to guess. 

It was a wide, sharp; and painful awakening from his blissand serene delight, and it was an effectual one. No more placidgliding now; no careless voyaging. Two hours! Seven o'clock!Already they were at breakfast, and waiting for him. They werewondering about his absence. And when could he join themagain? Two hours! If it had taken two hours to come thus far, it would also take fully as much time to go back. Go back?And where should he go, or how could he get back?

Thus far, David's idea about his course, if he can be said to havehad an idea, was, that it lay along the shore, and that somehow hecould go back as easily as he had come. But now that the necessityfor going back was upon him, he instantly became aware of his utterignorance, for he had not the faintest idea how to turn the boat. There was no time for delay, however. Something had to be done, and that immediately. David knew this much at least, that a boatcould be turned by means of the rudder; so he began to experimentupon this part of the vessel. He palled the rudder towards him. The boat turned, and as it turned the sail began to flap, and toss, and snap, in such a way that he grew exceedingly nervous. Suddenlya puff of wind came, and the sheets where whipped out of hisnerveless hand, while the sail thus loosened blew forward. 

David's heart quaked at this, and he knew not what to do. With somevague idea of bringing the boat back to her former position, andbeginning all over again, he pulled the tiller first to one sideand then to the other; but to his dismay he found that the boat nolonger obeyed it. Then he tried to get possession of the sheetsagain, and, clumsily crawling forward, he managed to secure them;after which he crawled back to the stern, and clinging to thesheets, began, as well as his nervousness would allow him, to trya series of experiments. First, he pulled the tiller towards him. At this the boat came up to the wind, and resumed her formercourse. But this was the very course on which he did not wishto go; so he pushed the tiller from him. Upon this the boat fellaway; and the flapping, jerking, whipping, and snapping, whichhad so alarmed him before, recommenced, and alarmed him more thanever. For some time he continued this, until at length, as hebrought the boat up to the wind once more, there came a fresherpuff than any which had thus far blown, and the boat lay far overon her side. Terrified out of his wits, David had just senseenough to put her off, and then dropping sheets and tiller, hesank back and looked all around in a panic. 

This puff was the beginning of a somewhat stronger breeze--a breezewhich would have rejoiced the heart of a sailor, but which carriednothing but terror to the heart of David. What to do now he didnot know, nor for some moments did he even think. The wind to hisinexperienced senses seemed a hurricane, and the wavelets seemedformidable waves. For a time he lay paralyzed in the stern, expectingevery instant to be ingulfed; but as the time passed, and his doomwas delayed, he began to recover himself, and think about what heshould do next. 

To him, in his terror and anxiety, the first necessity seemed tobe to get rid of that dangerous sail. As it flapped in the windit seemed to endanger the boat. At all hazards that must be furledor taken down. So once more, by a mighty effort, he crawled forward, and grasping the flying sheets, he drew them in, and tied the sailto the mast, performing, the work in a manner which was very clumsy, yet quite efficient. The upper part of the sail still remainedfree, bagging out a little, like a balloon; but the lower part wastied up in a way that would defy the tempest itself. After thisDavid felt safer, and crawling back, he drew a long breath, andthrew a fearful glance around. 

Some time had been taken up with these experiments in navigation, and as David looked, he saw that the result had been not to bringhim nearer to Castellamare, but to take him farther out from theshore. The nearest land to him now was an island, but what islandhe could not say. As his eyes wandered around, they saw nothingthat was familiar. A mountain appeared over the land astern, andthe smoke on its summit showed that it must be Vesuvius; but ithad a different appearance altogether from that with which he wasfamiliar. He could form no idea of the course which he had taken, and could only guess, in a general way, where Castellamare might be. 

Some time before, he had been troubled at the thought that he wouldkeep his party waiting; but now he had no trouble whatever on thatscore. His only trouble or anxiety was about himself. He felt asthough he was in a position of tremendous danger, and was beingtossed about by pitiless waves, which were hemming him in on everyside, like ravening beasts of prey. In reality the pitiless waveswere scarcely waves at all, the breeze was only moderate, and therewas no possible danger; but David did not know this, and so hesuffered as much as though his imaginary danger was real. 

Meanwhile a portion of the sail had been left loose, as has beensaid, and afforded something for the breeze to act upon. Theconsequence was, that the boat moved along slowly before the wind, and gradually approached the island which David had already noticed. For some time he remained with his eyes fixed upon the land astern, and Vesuvius. When he withdrew them and looked around, the islandwas much nearer. He began to see that he was approaching thatisland, and that before long he would reach it. This prospectexcited in his mind the utmost hope, and all his attention was nowdirected towards that place. The time passed slowly, but it didpass; and at length, about three hours after he had first tried toturn the boat, he found himself so close to the island that hecould step ashore. 

It was now about ten o'clock. The place where David landed was apebbled beach, bordered by rocks, above which grew trees. As heapproached the island he saw houses and people. The houses wereplain and small, and the people seemed laboring in the fields. David's habit of considering all Italian peasants as brigands nowexcited in his mind a fear which brought fresh anxieties. On thislonely island the whole population might be brigands, who wouldtreat him as lawful prey, and from whom he could hope to fare nobetter than those early shipwrecked mariners in these seas aboutwhom he had read and studied so much. He congratulated himself thathis boat had borne him to a sequestered spot like this, where hemight be secure from observation, and have time to look forth andsee what manner of men these island brigands might be. 

And so, full of anxiety, David drew his boat cautiously upon thebeach as far as he could, and secured it; after which he stole upto the shelter of the trees and rocks, so as to reconnoitre. Thetrees grew along the edge of the rocks, which rose above the beach, to a height of about twenty feet, and formed a grove, which wassufficiently dense for David to feel secure from observation. Thegrove ran along the edge of the bank for some distance, bat was ofno great depth; and David, as he peered through the trees, couldsee an opening beyond, and the glimpse of white buildings. Here, then, David found himself close to the dreaded neighborhood of thebrigands of the island, and it was with a feeling of great trepidationthat he recognized the frailty of his present shelter, theinsufficiency of his place of concealment, and the necessity thatthere was of leaving it before long. 

To quit it and communicate with the inhabitants of the place, heplainly saw, could not long be avoided. He had as yet eaten nothing, and already he began to feel the cravings of hunger. He would alsohave to take measures to effect his return to his friends. Hishunger and his desire to get back to his friends alike made himdesperate; and so, after a few minutes of concealment and fearfulinspection of the scene, he began to move forward cautiously, soas to make a more thorough survey of the open ground on the otherside of the grove. 

Stealing forward as noiselessly and as warily as possible, andkeeping himself carefully under the shelter of the heavier foliageand denser underbrush, David worked his way on, and at length foundhimself on the other side of the grove, where he could peer forththrough the leaves of a laurel bush upon the scene. 

He saw here a green meadow, which ran up a moderate declivity tillit reached a house. The house was a small cottage, of simple andneat appearance, and it stood not more than a hundred yards fromthe edge of the grove. Cattle were feeding in the meadow. To theright was a vineyard, and on the left an olive grove. On one sideof the olive grove there ran a row of cactuses, up from the banktowards the house. 

All this David took, in at a glance; but he also saw somethingwhich made his heart, beat quick with excitement and anxiety. 

He saw a man!

The man was standing in front of the house. He was a big, burly, broad-shouldered, bearded ruffian, with a red shirt, and a slouchingfelt hat. A short pipe was in his mouth, stuck into the mass ofhair which covered the lower part of his face. His hair was long, and dark, and glossy, and curling; falling in rich clusters belowhis broad felt hat. He had gaiters and stout shoes, and was engagedupon a rifle, which he seemed to be cleaning. 

At the sight of this great, big, bearded, Burly, broad-shoulderedruffian, David's' heart gave a great leap, and suddenly seemed tostop beating. He sat as though petrified, crouching low, as thoughto avoid observation. 

This, then, he thought, was what he had feared, and while tryingto avoid the brigands, he had stumbled upon the chief of them all. In that formidable figure he recognized the true brigand style, and in that bearded face, with its bushy eyebrows and slouchinghat, he saw what seemed to him, from that distance, like the ferocityof the implacable Fra Diavolo himself. 

So overwhelmed was he, that for some time he could not move. Atlast he felt a wild impulse to fly. He started back, determiningto seek his boat once more. So hurried was he that he was lesscautious than before, and catching his foot in a long tendril ofsome creeper, he fell. In falling, he struck his hand against somecactus or other thorny plant, and the spine pierced his flesh, causing severe pain. In spite of himself a cry burst from him. Thecry was instantly repressed, and David, raising himself, preparedto continue his retreat. But first he looked fearfully around tosee whether his cry had discovered him. 

As he did so his heart sunk within him. 

The brigand chief had heard him!

He was walking straight towards him!

CHAPTER XIII. 

_David Captured. --The big, bluff, burly, brusque, bearded, broad-shouldered, beetle-browed Bully of a Brigand. --A terrificInquisition. --David's Plea for Mercy. --The hard-hearted Captor andthe trembling Captive. --A direful Threat. --David carried off helplessand despairing. --The Robber's Hold. _

So this great, big, bluff, burly, brusque, bearded, broad-shouldered, beetle-browed brigand came straight towards the place where poorDavid was; walking with great strides; and David, seeing all hopelost, stood still, and awaited the arrival of his formidable enemy. The consciousness of his utter helplessness filled him with despair, and his ignorance of Italian put it out of his power to disarm thefury or deprecate the wrath of his fierce pursuer. In the fewmoments that intervened between the first discovery that he wasseen and the arrival of his enemy, his brain was filled withconfusion, and his bewildered thoughts turned helplessly to hisfriends whom he had left behind. He thought of their grief. Hethought, too, of his home. He thought, of his mother. That home, those friends, that loving, mother, he now might never see again. Farewell, all dear ones! Farewell, bright past! Farewell, sweetlife, and glad light of day! Such were the thoughts, gloomy anddespairing, that filled his mind, and tormented his heart; and atthe moment that his pursuer entered the grove and stood before him, David looked up with pale face and frightened eyes, and somethinglike a sob escaped him. 

The big, burly brigand stood before him, and eyed him from head tofoot. He was very tall, and, indeed, to David he seemed gigantic, while his right hand held the rifle like a walking-stick. He lookedat David in silence, and scanned him curiously all over; and David'seyes, which had at first sought those of his captor in timidentreaty, now sank before his stern gaze. 

"_Cosa volete?_" said the brigand. "_Donde venite?_" in a deepvoice. 

"_Non capisco_, " faltered David, bringing forth the only Italianthat he knew. 

At this the brigand was silent, and again surveyed him. 

"_Parlate Italiano?_" he asked, at length. 

"No, " said David, in a tremulous voice; for he understood themeaning of those words well enough. 

"Hm--" said the brigand, and then, "_Parlez vous Francais?_"

"No, " said David. 

"_Habla usted Espanol?_" asked the brigand once more, apparentlyquite curious to find out the nationality of his prisoner, so asto form some basis of communication with him. 

David shook his head. 

The brigand paused, and frowned, and stared fixedly at David, asthough trying to gather from his looks and dress what his countrymight be. David's dress showed him to be a respectable youth, while his face might belong to any nationality; for his complexionwas dark, and somewhat sallow, his eyes dark, his hair black andstraight, and his frame slender. 

"_Sprechen sie Deutsch?_" asked the brigand, once, more returningto the examination. 

David shook his head. 

At this the brigand frowned, and once more relapsed into silencefor some time. At length he made a further effort. 

"_Russo?_" he asked, in an interrogative tone, elevating hiseyebrows. 

David shook his head. 

"_Turco?_" asked the brigand again, in the same tone and manner. 

Again David shook his head, wondering why the brigand should forone moment imagine it possible that he could be a Russian or aTurk. 

"_Greco?_" asked the brigand, in a tone of voice which seemed asthough he was about to give it up as a hopeless conundrum. 

When David shook his head at this, the brigand turned away indisgust, and stood for a few moments meditating. David felt hisfate to be hanging in the balance, and stood in deep suspense, watching with anxious eyes the face of his captor. But the heavybeard and mustache, and the slouched felt hat, concealed allexpression; nor could David see anything there which could at alllessen his anxiety. He thought, however, that if he could onlycommunicate in some way his mournful story, and let his captor seethat he had come here unintentionally, and only wanted to get backto his friends, he might excite his compassion, if indeed therewas any compassion in the stern soul of this awful being. It wasDavid's only chance, however; and so, putting his hand timidly onthe brigand's arm, he pointed towards the shore, and waved his armtowards Naples. 

At this the brigand stared; but seeing that David persistentlypointed in that direction, he walked off through the grove for afew paces, till he reached the top of the bank, where the beachappeared before him, and the boat drawn up on it. David followedhim, and as they came in sight of the boat he pointed towards it, and then touched his breast, meaning by that to show that the boatwas his. This the brigand at once understood, and after once morestaring hard at David, as though anxious to ascertain whether hewas speaking the truth or not, he bounded down the bank, and strodetowards the boat, which he examined narrowly, inside and out. Daringthis time he paid no attention to David; but to the poor lost ladthis indifference gave no hope. He knew that there was no escapefor him. He felt that on this island the brigand was supreme, andany effort to fly would only be worse than useless. So, instead oftrying to fly, he followed the brigand, and came up to where hewas standing beside the boat. 

The brigand examined it very narrowly outside and inside. Heinspected the bow, the stern, and the rudder. He knelt down andlooked underneath. He stepped inside and examined David's clumsyfastenings of the sail. These excited much interest, apparently, and caused prolonged study on his part. To David all this appearedperfectly intelligible, and very natural. The brigand was evidentlyexamining his plunder, to see what it was worth. David felt anadditional pang of grief at the thought that he had sequestratedthe property of some innocent Castellamare fisherman, and divertedit into the possession of brigands; but he consoled himself by thethought that if he ever escaped he could hunt up the owner and makegood the loss. Escape for himself was the first thing, and he triedto hope that the boat might prove a prize sufficiently valuable tomollify the mind of the brigand, and dispose him to mercy andcompassion. So, as the brigand inspected the boat, David stoodwatching the brigand, and looking earnestly to see whether therewere any signs of a relenting disposition. But the face of thebrigand preserved an unchanged expression; and after he had examinedthe boat to his satisfaction, he once more confronted David, andthe poor, forlorn, despairing lad saw that his aspect was as malign, as ferocious, and as truculent as ever. 

David determined to make a further effort. There was nothing elseto be done. He felt that he must pacify this ferocious being, disarmhis hostility, appease his cruelty, and, if possible, excite hiscompassion. To do all this, it would be necessary to express himselfby signs--for he could not speak the language; and though signsseemed very inadequate, yet he had to resort to them. He had heard, however, of the skill of the Italians in expressing ideas by meansof gestures, and he hoped that this man might gain some meaningfrom his unskilled efforts. 

So, first of all, he tried to tell the brigand that he was from. America. He laid one hand on his heart, and waved the other towardswhat he supposed to be the west. 

The brigand nodded solemnly, and seemed to comprehend what he wishedto state. It gratified David to see this, and to notice also thatthe brigand was very attentive, and fixed his dark, stern eyes uponhim with closest scrutiny. 

The next thing that David tried to tell him was, that he had friendswith him. 

This he did by patting his breast, waving his arms around him, smiling, and touching four of his fingers. 

The brigand nodded. He had apparently got idea. 

David was very much encouraged. 

The next thing to be told was, that he and his friends had gone onan excursion into the country. 

This he did by prancing along the sand, and snapping an imaginarywhip; after which he pointed to the opposite shore, waving his handalong the country. 

The brigand nodded again, and appeared deeply interested. 

The next thing to be told was, that he had put off in this boat. 

He waved his hand towards Vesuvius. Then he lay down on thesand, and pretended to be asleep. He then rose, yawned, andrubbed his eyes. Then he went to the boat, pretended to pushoff and hoist sail. 

The brigand now nodded very vigorously, and it began to be evidentto David that his story was making some impression. 

He now wished to explain that the boat had got beyond his control, on account of his ignorance of navigation, and that he had driftedor been blown upon this shore. 

To do this, he pointed to the boat, then to himself; after whichhe sighed and looked down in a melancholy way. Then he got intothe boat and shook the sail. Then he jumped out and rocked it asviolently as he could. Then he sank back on one knee with foldedarms and upturned face, intending by that to indicate despair. Thenhe waved his hands all about, and pointed to the boat and to thesea; and then, pointing alternately to the boat and to the sea, hewaved his hands, trying to indicate the track over which he hadpassed while approaching the island. After this he paused, andturned a supplicatory look at his captor. 

Thereupon the brigand nodded vehemently, as before. 

And now one thing yet remained for David to explain, and that was, his own position. He wished to tell the brigand that he knew hewas in his power, and that he would pay any ransom, if he wouldonly restore him to his friends. 

To explain this, David took the big hand of the brigand, and putit upon his head, stooping down low as he did so. Then he wavedhis arms all around, and mournfully shook his head. Which meant, that he was in the brigand's power, and would not and could notescape. Then he drew forth his purse, tapped it several times, heldit out to the brigand, waved his hands towards Naples, slapped hisbreast, and pointed to the brigand and to himself. Which meant, that he would pay any money, that he had friends in Naples whowould treat with the brigand for his release on his own terms. Having explained this much, David stopped, for he felt that therewas nothing more for him to do, and watched the effect of his story, and his concluding offer. 

The brigand seemed gratified. He nodded several times gravely andthoughtfully. Then he looked at the boat, and then at David, andthen at the sea. To David it seemed as if the brigand was tryingto trace the boat's devious track over the water, so as to seewhether his story was true or not. He did not offer any furtherexplanations, but allowed the brigand to think it out for himself. That worthy accordingly devoted his mind to the consideration ofthe situation for some time, until at length he seemed to havemastered it, and also to have come to a decision about his owncourse of conduct. 

He reached out his brawny hand, and laid it on David's head. Afterwhich he pointed to himself, and nodded. 

By this David saw, unmistakably, that the brigand was claiminghim as his own captive. Although the fact was already painfullyevident, yet this formal statement of it produced a very depressingeffect upon David's mind, and made him feel that he had beenindulging in hopes too soon. Then the brigand waved his handtowards the fields, and the cottage beyond the grove. After this, he waved his hand in a general direction, and then swept it overthe surrounding scene. He pointed to the island and nodded, pointed to Naples and shook his head. 

By which David understood him to say, "You are my prisoner. I livein that house. You shall be kept there. You can't escape. "

Then the brigand raised his gun, and nodded at David. Then heslapped the stock of it several times, fixing his keen, glowingeyes gloomily upon the lad as he did so. Then he waved his handtowards the sky. 

By which David understood the following:--

"You're my prisoner! You cannot escape! If you dare try it, I willshoot you! You can no more escape than you can fly in the air!"

Then the brigand pointed to the boat, and touched his breast. 

By which David understood, --

"This boat is mine, and I will keep it as my lawful prize. "

Then he waved his hand to the house, and then pointed to Naples. After which he brought forth a purse from his pocket, tapped itsignificantly, pointed to David, and then to Naples. 

By which David understood, --

"I will keep you as a prisoner up there in my house till I communicatewith your friends about your ransom, and find out how much I canget for you. "

After this the brigand pulled the boat farther up on the beach, and then, beckoning to David to follow, he strode off towardsthe house. 

Slowly and sadly poor David followed; and hope, which had for amoment revived, began to die out within him. He had been deceivedby the demeanor of the brigand, during his own description of hiswoes and wandering, and had mistaken for compassion what was onlyordinary attention. The manner of the brigand, when he had beganto gesticulate, changed hope to fear, and fear to despair. Themerciless allusion to David's captive state; the rude appropriationof him as a prisoner by the grasp of his head; the ferocious threatwith the gun; and, finally, the display of the purse, and the coarsereference to money and ransom, all convinced David that he had todo with one who was a stranger to compassion--a ferocious andruthless nature, without pity, and without remorse. And now, ashis captor led the way to the house, he felt that he was beingconveyed to a prison, from which his escape was, indeed, uncertain;for, though he knew that Uncle Moses would pay any ransom, yet hecould not know whether the brigand would ever be able to communicatewith him or not. On the whole, it was the darkest hour of his life;and the stride of the ruffian in front of him seemed like the marchof inevitable Fate!

They climbed up the bank, and then went through the grove. Emerginginto the field, they walked on towards the house. As they drewnearer, David saw signs that were not altogether in keeping withthe tough exterior of his enemy, for in front of the cottagethere were flowers in bloom, which appeared to be cultivated bysome careful hand; but a moment's thought showed David that thismight be the work of the robber's wife. The prospect of meetingwith a woman afforded hope; for whatever the husband might be, the wife might be gentle, and pitiful, and womanly; and Daviddrew hope from the flowers; for the one that would have tasteslike these might not be altogether hard and implacable; and asthe giants and ogres of the fairy books had wives who generallywere willing to help the victims of their husbands, so here, inthe wife of this Italian ogre, David hoped to find one who mightbe as merciful as those of fairy lore. 

At length they reached the house, and the brigand, after waitingfor a moment for his prisoner to come up, entered the door. Davidfollowed, and found himself inside. 

The door opened immediately into a room. It was large and low. Thefloor was paved with red tiles, and the walls were of wood, varnished. Around the walls hung numerous pictures without frames. In differentplaces there were confused heaps of clothing and drapery. Theclothing was rich, though fantastic. In one corner was a frame witharmor suspended; while over this, on the wall, he saw arms ofdifferent kinds--pistols, carbines, daggers, and blunderbusses. The fashion of all these was somewhat antique, and there was arichness in their ornaments which even David noticed, in spite ofhis trouble and anxiety. The furniture about the room wasold-fashioned, formed of massive mahogany, carved most elaborately, and was of so many different styles that the pieces seemed throwntogether at random. A Glastonbury chair stood beside an Elizabethansofa; a modern Davenport, a Louis Quatorze side-board, and a classictripod, stood in a row. Some Chinese tables were in one corner. Inthe centre of the room was a table of massive construction, withrichly carved legs, that seemed as old as the middle ages; whilebeside it was an American rocking-chair, in which lay a guitar. The whole scene struck David as being perfectly in keeping withhis captor; for this interior looked like some pictures which hehad seen of robber holds, where the accumulated plunder of yearsis heaped indiscriminately together, and reminded him vividly ofthe descriptions which he had read of the abodes of pirates orbrigands, in the novels of Cooper, in Francisco, the Pirate of thePacific, Lafitte, the Pirate of the Gulf, and Rinaldo Rinaldini. 

CHAPTER XIV. 

_On the Way to Sorrento again. --A mournful Ride. --A despairingSearch. --A fearful Discovery. --The old Virago again. --In aTrap. --Sorrento aroused. --Besieged. --All lost. --A ragingCrowd. --The howling Hag. --Hurried Consultation. --The last forlornHope. --Disguise, Flight, and Concealment. _

So, as I have said, the carriage rolled out from Castellamare, along the road to Sorrento, freighted with its anxious load. Allwere silent. Uncle Moses was weighed down by an anxiety that wastoo deep for words, and sat bent forward with his head buried inhis hands. The boys respected his feelings too much to say anything, and consequently they, too, sat in silence. They were far fromfeeling anything like despair, however, on David's account. Beforethey started, Bob had assured them that "Dave" was "all right, "and would turn up before long somewhere--an assurance which Frankand Clive accepted as a perfectly sound and reliable statement;and so, if they were silent, it was not so much the silence of careor sadness, as of sympathy with Uncle Moses. 

As they went along they met people from time to time, somewayfarers, some in carriages, some in wagons, and some onhorseback. In accordance with the earnest request of UncleMoses, the driver questioned all these without exception, andasked the same question of all. 

"Have you seen anything of a boy about fifteen years old--pale, with dark hair, sallow face, and gray dress?"

And to this question there was one uniform answer from every one, "No. "

And at each fresh answer Uncle Moses would feel more and moredisheartened, and sink into a new abyss of despondency and anxiety. 

Far different was this journey to Sorrento from that former onewhich they had made a few days before. Then they were all together, and every one was filled with joy and enthusiasm. Then no one inthat little party was penetrated with a more profound and heartfeltjoy than David, who, in addition to a boy's delight at novelty, brought forth all that classical glow and fervor which were peculiarlyhis own. And now, where was he? The nearer they drew to Sorrento, the more urgent and pressing did this question become; and as eachone asked it of himself, there was no answer. Gradually thespectacle of the woe of Uncle Moses began to affect the boys, andin spite of Bob's confidence they began to feel an unpleasant fearstealing over them. 

A little way out of Sorrento the driver halted and spoke to UncleMoses. 

He felt a little troubled, he said, about taking the carriage intothe town. He reminded them of the recent uproar of the people, andtheir narrow escape, and warned them that if they were recognizedthey might again be assailed. 

But this warning fell on heedless ears. Uncle Moses was decided togo on. If David was anywhere, he might be in that very town, aprisoner in the hands of those foolish people who took offence atnothing. If they wished to save him, they must go into the verymidst of the people, and gave him from their vengeance. 

At this the driver drove on. 

About a half a mile outside the town they overtook an old woman, and the driver stopped, and put to her the usual question. As thewoman looked up they all recognized her at once. 

She was their old friend, or rather enemy--the virago herself, andno other!

At the driver's question she stared at them, and at once recognizedthem all. A dark and gloomy expression came over her, and if glancescould have injured them they would have been blasted on the spot. 

She stood there, and after the driver had asked the question sheglared at them for some time in silence, looking from one to theother. Then she stretched forth a long, bony, skinny hand, andshook it at them. Then she burst forth in a long, shrill, venomousstrain of denunciation, of which the boys could not understand oneword; but the meaning of which they could easily conjecture. 

"What does she say?" asked Uncle Moses of the driver. 

"O, nothing, " said the driver. "She only does curse; and shesay she will haf vengeance. " And once more the driver urgedUncle Moses go back. 

But this appearance of the virago and her threats only roused UncleMoses to fresh determination. He was now confident that David hadbeen seized by the Sorrentonians, and that this woman was, perhaps, the instigator and leader in the act. He urged the driver to talkto her; but the driver assured him that it was useless, that shewas crazy, and that if they wanted to gain information they mustmake inquiries elsewhere. 

They now resumed their progress, and before long entered the town, and reached the hotel. Uncle Moses at once sought the landlord. At the appearance of the carriage and passengers the landlord lookeda little uneasy, and at the inquiry of Uncle Moses he looked stillmore troubled. But as to David he knew nothing whatever. 

"Had he heard of a boy being arrested anywhere?"

"No--nothing at all. "

"Had he heard of any one being arrested?"

"No. "

"Had he heard any people making any threats against them?"

"O, certainly!"--for the whole of the next day there was nothing butthreats against the sacrilegious foreigners; but the feeling hadsubsided since. Still their appearance in Sorrento would undoubtedlyrouse the people again, and the landlord urged them for their ownsakes to hurry away as fast as possible back to Castellamare. 

But Uncle Moses refused to think of this. He was here, and here hewould remain until he had found David. He wanted the landlord tohelp him in this task. Let him go out and mollify the people inany way, and see if he could find anything about the lost boy. Hepromised to pay any sum to the landlord, or anybody else, if theywould only effect his rescue. 

This promise acted powerfully upon the landlord's cupidity, and hethought that at any rate it would be well to try. So he told UncleMoses to wait, and he would see what could be done. He thereuponleft them, and Uncle Moses and the boys walked up stairs to thatsame room in which they had dined before, when the uproar of thepeople reached their ears. Here they sat down and waited in silence. 

They did not have to wait very long. It was not more than a quarterof an hour, or twenty minutes, when hurried footsteps were heard, and the landlord rushed in, followed by the driver. Both wereagitated and disturbed. At the same instant an outcry arose fromwithout, and a tumult of eager and excited voices burst upon theirears. The landlord clasped his hands, and stood listening. Thedriver rushed to Uncle Moses, and cried, --

"Dey haf come!--de people! You are lost!"

At this Uncle Moses and the boys started to their feet aghast, and Frank rushed to the window, and standing so as to be as littleobserved as possible, he looked out. 

In the street in front he saw an excited crowd, which was not solarge as it had been on that former memorable occasion, but whichpromised to be so before another quarter of an hour, for peoplewere running up every minute, and adding to the uproar. The criesgrew louder and louder, and though Frank could not understandthe words, he perceived plainly enough that they were fiercecries of anger and vengeance. And there, conspicuous among thiscrowd, was that identical old woman--that villanous old virago, who had caused all the former trouble, and seemed now bent uponthe full accomplishment of her furious purpose. Dancing, howling, shrieking, she stood close by the door of the hotel, which wasnow shut and barred, and shook her fists at the building, andyelled out curses at those within, and called upon her fellowcitizens to break into the hotel, and seize the sacrilegious andbarbarous foreigners. Frank was a bold boy, but this sight wastoo much for him. His heart sank within him, and he involuntarilyshrank back farther out of sight. 

Soon the people outside began to throw at the party within somethingharder than words. Stones came flying through the open windows, and one of these missiles came very close to the head of UncleMoses. The landlord rushed forward, and closed all the shutters, and barred them, while the boys gathered around Uncle Moses asthough to protect him from those savage assailants without. 

"What shall we do?" asked Frank of the driver. 

The driver shrugged his shoulders. 

"Can't we drive through them as we did before?"

"Dey have put a guard at de gate. Dey prepare dis time--an not letus go. "

"Isn't there any back way?" asked Frank, once more, of the landlord, who now rejoined them, after having barred all the windows. 

"Dere is; but de people are on de guard. "

"Are there no soldiers about--no police? Can't some one go and gethelp?"

The landlord shook his head despondingly. 

"But there must be some way of getting rid of the mob, " said Frank, impatiently. "Can't you explain that it was all a mistake?"

The landlord sighed. 

"I haf try, " he said, in a doleful voice. "And dey say I mus putyou out of de house. Dat I can not do--so I sall haf to soffaire. Listen!" And at that moment the crash of glass below interruptedhim, and formed a striking commentary on his remarks. "Dey villbreak de vindow, " said he, "an dey vill try to break de door; butI haf barricade as well as I can. "

"Are we at all safe?" asked Frank. 

The landlord shook his head. 

"Not mooch. If dey get enrage enough, dey break in, and den"--asignificant shrug ended the sentence. 

"Have you any arms--fire-arms?" asked Frank, after a thoughtfulpause. 

"I haf a small shot gun. "

"Give me that, " interrupted Frank. 

"But I haf no powdaire, " said the landlord. 

At this Frank turned away in despair. 

"Can't we get to some other room than this?" he asked of the driver. "Isn't there a place where we can have some chance of defendingourselves?"

The driver had been silent for some time, and buried in thought. He did not hear Frank's words, but as he spoke, he looked earnestlyat him, and said, --

"I haf a plan. It may be no good--but it is de only one. "

"Ah, " asked Frank, eagerly, "what is that?"

"You must all disguise. "

"Disguise?"

"Yes--female dress. I sall try to get some. "

"But they would recognize us all the same. "

"No--de plan is dis. You all disguise--stay below--I sall sit inde carriage; de horses are all ready now. Ef de people do breakin, dey will all rush up stair to here. You sall be down stairin de stable. De moment de crowd come, I will haf de gates opened. You sall spring in--an den I whip up, an make a fly for life. You ond'stan?"

The driver spoke hurriedly. Frank understood him, and at onceapproved. At this the driver went off to get the landlord to procurefemale dresses. That worthy hurried away, and soon returned withabout twenty gowns, bonnets, and petticoats. These he threw uponthe floor, and implored them to make haste, for the people outsidewere talking of getting a beam to batter in the door. He had imploredthem not to, but they scorned his prayers. 

Upon this the boys began to put on the dresses, disguising themselvesas well as they could. It was very clumsy work, and they were veryuncertain about the proper way of fastening them; but the driverand the landlord assisted them. The dresses were those of Italianpeasant women, and required no very elaborate adjustment. Somecoarse bonnets, of an antique type, were stuck on their heads, andserved to conceal their short hair and faces. 

With Uncle Moses they had very much trouble. At first he refusedpositively, and only consented when he was assured that the safetyof the boys depended upon his disguise. So he yielded reluctantly, and allowed the driver to officiate as lady's maid. 

No sooner was this task concluded, than the landlord and driverhurried them down stairs, and through a passage-way into the barn. Outside, in the court-yard, was the carriage, with the horses ready. The hostler was sent to the gate to fling it open at the driver'ssignal, and the landlord, stimulated by a promise from Uncle Mosesof a large reward hi case of his rescue, returned to the hotel, tooperate upon the crowd from that quarter. 

CHAPTER XV. 

_In the Robber's Hold. --The Brigand's Bride. --Sudden, amazing, overwhelming, bewildering, tremendous, astounding, overpowering, and crushing Discovery. --The Situation. --Everybody confounded. --TheCrowd at Sorrento. --The Landlord's Prayers. --The Virago calls forVengeance. _

The brigand put his gun down upon the sofa, and motioned to Davidto take a seat. He then left the room, and David heard his voicecalling, --

"Laura! Laura!"

A light footstep sounded in the next room, and the brigand returned, followed by a woman. 

This woman's appearance astonished David. She was a lady. She wasyoung, beautiful, bright as a vision, dressed simply, but in themodern fashion altogether. She had a very sweet face, and a bewitchingsmile, and as she entered she looked at David in some surprise. 

Then this great, big, bluff, bearded, broad-shouldered, beetle-browed, brusque bully of a brigand; this fierce, ferocious, bloodthirsty, relentless, ruthless ruffian; this hard-hearted, implacable, inexorable villain; this cruel, vengeful, vindictive, griping, grasping, scowling fiend; this demoniac miscreant, without pity, and without remorse, opened his month. 

And this is what he said, in first-rate ENGLISH!--"See here, Laura;I've picked up a poor wretch of a Bohemian--can't speak a word ofany language, and had to explain by signs. Well, you know I'm greaton gestures; so I worked his story out of him. It seems he came toNaples with his father, mother, and two sisters, and they all wenton horseback up Vesuvius. Well, somehow they were captured bybrigands, and were carried off; but the father, who, I believe, isa medical man, managed to drug the food of the scoundrels, andcarried off his family. Well, they got to the shore, found a boat, and set out for Naples. After sailing a little distance, a squallstruck the boat, and it upset. All were drowned except this poorlad, who managed to cling to the boat, and drifted, or was blown, ashore here on the cove, just down there, last night. He wassenseless all night, and only came to himself a little while ago, and I picked him up just as he was reviving. He says he is alonein the world, and has appealed to me to help him. Poor lad! myheart fairly aches for him. He says he hasn't got a penny of money, and implores me to help him. Of course I've tried to comfort him;for I've told him that he may make my house his home, and I'vepromised to give him whatever money he wants, and move heaven andearth to get him back to his friends, if he has any. "

During this astounding speech the lady had stolen over to David, and sitting by his side, she placed a soft hand tenderly on hishead. As the story was being told, her eyes filled with tears, andleaning forward, she kissed the poor boy's pale brow. When it endedshe murmured in English, that was even better than that of the"brigand, "--"Poor boy! poor boy! O, Walter, dearest, how I do wishI could speak Bohemian, so as to tell him how sorry I feel!"

And what of David?

What did David think--feel--say?

Nothing. Not a word!

David was paralyzed. He was stunned. He gasped for breath. 

And so this was his brigand--the brutal, the beetle-browed, thecruel, the bloody-minded, the inexorable, the demoniac, and allthe rest of it! He gasped for breath, as I think I have alreadyremarked; and as the ex-brigand went on with his narrative, Davidlistened in a dazed way, and began to understand that the languageof gestures has its little uncertainties. But when the lady kissedhim, and when her sweet voice spoke those tender words of pity, hecould stand it no longer. His voice came to him. He burst forth, --

"O, how I thank you! O, how good you are! O, what a fool I am!"

And he could say no more. 

Not a word more, on my honor. 

It was now the turn of the others to be surprised. 

The lady started back in wonder, and looked at David, and then ather husband. The ex-brigand started back also, and stared at Davidin utter bewilderment. 

"What!" he roared, in a deep, thunderous bass voice. "Say thatagain. "

"O, I'm an American--and I'm such a fool!" said David. "Why didn'tI tell you so?"

"An American!" roared the ex-brigand. "An American!"

Upon this he burst into a perfect thunder-peal of laughter. Thelaughter came forth, peal after peal, in long and deafeningexplosions, till the house vibrated with the sound, and till atlast the ex-brigand sank exhausted into the Glastonbury chair. 

"An American!" he cried; "and think of me--ha, ha, ha!--askingyou if you spoke every language in the world--ha, ha, ha!--but theright one--ha, ha, ha!--and speaking every language--ha, ha, ha!--but my own--ha, ha, ha! And to think of us two Americans--ha, ha, ha!--after trying Italian--ha, ha, ha I--and French, and Spanish, and German--ha, ha, ha!--rushing into gestures!--ha, ha, ha!--gestures!--only think, Laura--ha, ha, ha! He and I--ha, ha, ha!--spending an hour in making signs to each other--ha, ha, ha!--but'pon my life it's too bad in me to be howling out in this fashion, my poor lad, when you're in the midst of such deep affliction. Iswear I'm sorry. I forget myself. "

"But I'm not in any affliction at all, " said David. 

"What! What's that?" cried the ex-brigand. "Didn't you lose yourfather?"

"No. "

"But your father, and mother, and the rest of them--"

"No, " said David. "You didn't quite understand what I wanted tosay. " And he then proceeded to tell his story in plain English. Hewas listened to with deep attention; but as his story turned outto be so different from the first report of the ex-brigand, thelady stole an arch look at her husband, and her eyes fairly dancedwith fun and merriment. But the ex-brigand bore it admirably; andas David ended, and showed himself to be in no such deep afflictionas had been supposed, he once more burst forth in a fresh peal ofriotous laughter. 

Upon this David ventured to hint at his own late fears, and onbeing questioned by the lady he confessed frankly what had beenthe interpretation that he put upon the signs of the ex-brigand. 

"Well, " said that worthy, "I'm not a brigand at all. I'm an artist. "

"I'm sure I don't wonder, Walter, " said the lady. "You dress yourselfup in such an absurd fashion--and I've always told you that thisroom looks like a bandit's den. "

"No, no, Laura; say an artist's studio. How could I get alongwithout my furniture. As for my dress, it's quite in keeping withthe place and the people. It's picturesque, and that's all an artistis bound to consider. "

Further explanations followed, in the course of which it appearedthat this ex-brigand was Mr. Walter Ludlow, an American artist, who, for the time being, was living here with his bride. They hadbeen married three months. The island was Capri. They were enjoyinglove in a cottage, which cottage was furnished in an artistic, rather than a fashionable way. They lived here quite free fromrestraint, and the artist occupied the time partly with his art, and partly with general enjoyment. Neither of them felt at allinclined to leave Capri for some time to come, but thought it thepleasantest place in the world. 

Ludlow happened that day to be cleaning his gun, with the intentionof going on a shooting excursion. The noise which had been made inthe wood by David had startled him, and he had gone to see what itwas, with the idea that some cattle had strayed along the shore, and were coming into the fields and gardens. 

When Ludlow explained his gestures to David, and the latter confessedwhat interpretation he had put on them, further laughter was elicitedfrom the fun-loving artist, in which his wife joined, and Davidalso. Ludlow, as soon as he was in a condition to speak, proceededto explain what he really meant. His gestures were all intended byhim to express the following ideas:--

 1. I'm an American. 2. I don't live here--I only lodge. 3. I'm an artist. 4. I'm very sorry for you, and I'll take care of you. 5. I'm going out shooting soon. 6. Don't fret. I'll take care of you, and the boat too, as long as you like. 7. I live in that house up there, and you can stay there till you hear from your friends. 

But Mrs. Ludlow now retreated, and before long she had a table setfor their young guest, at which David took his seat, and ate withan appetite that had been sharpened by his long fast. While atthe table Ludlow questioned him more particularly about his friends, and where he had left them. 

"Well, David, my lad, " said the artist, at length, "I should likevery much to have you stay with us for a time; and if you could, I feel confident that I could show you what would well repay you. Are you aware that on this island is one of the wonders of theworld--the famous grotto? I should like to take you there--but Isee how it is. As you say, your uncle will be wild with anxietyabout you, and will have no peace till he hears from you. So Isuppose the best thing I can do for you, is to restore you to himfirst of all, and then arrange for a visit from you all on somefuture occasion. "

David thanked him very earnestly, and dwelt strongly upon theanxiety of Uncle Moses under the circumstances. 

"Well, my lad, " said Ludlow, "I think you'd best go off at once, and I mean to go with you. Unfortunately there is a head wind, just now, so that we cannot go to Castellamare without taking toolong a time. The best way will be to go over to Sorrento from thisplace, and take a carriage, or horses, to Castellamare. "

This proposal pleased David, greatly, and as Ludlow was ready tostart, he rose to go. Mrs. Ludlow bade him good by, and pressedhim affectionately to come back with his friends. 

In a short time they were in the boat and afloat. Ludlow was agood sailor, and the wind was favorable for a passage to Sorrento. The distance was traversed quickly and pleasantly; and then, leavingthe boat, they walked up into the town towards the hotel, to seeabout getting a conveyance to Castellamare. 

As they approached the hotel they became aware of a great andunusual crowd in front of it. The crowd reminded David veryforcibly of that one which had been raging there a few daysbefore, and excited some trepidation in his breast. Involuntarilyhe hung back. 

"What's the matter?" asked Ludlow. 

"The mob, " said David; "do--do you think it's safe to venture amongthem?"

"Safe? Pooh! why not?"

"They appear to be excited. Hark! how they shout. "

"O, nonsense! These Italians are always shouting. "

But David still hesitated, and finally told Ludlow about the troublewith the tassel, and the old woman, and the mob, and their escape. 

At this story Ludlow laughed heartily, and then proceeded to reassureDavid. 

"Don't be alarmed, " said he; "they won't remember you. If they did, I've got something that'll make them keep at a respectful distance;"and he touched his breast significantly. "A six-shooter, David, myboy, is a very convenient thing to carry about one in this country, and it is surprising how the native mind respects it. So comealong, and we--that is, I and my six-shooter'll--take care of you. Don't be uneasy. They've got something else on their minds now. "

With these words Ludlow walked on, and David followed, full offear. 

The crowd in front of the hotel was in a great state of rage andexcitement. Some were banging at the door, others pounding againstthe window shutters, which had been closed by the terrifiedlandlord; others were standing at a distance, and trying to findstones to throw. Fortunately there were no loose stones of anysize, few being larger than a pebble, and therefore, as yet, novery great damage had been done. But the crowd was evidentlycapable of any amount of mischief. Every one was howling, andyelling; and in the midst of them was an old woman, whose shoutsand shrill cries made her conspicuous in the scene. She wasencouraging and stimulating a number of men who were carrying abeam to the house, which they evidently purposed to use as abattering-ram, so as to burst open the door. 

The moment that David caught sight of this woman he shuddered, andfalling behind Ludlow, caught at his hand, and tried to pull himback. Ludlow turned in surprise. 

"It's the same woman, " said David, in an agitated voice, "whochased me. "

"Is it?" said Ludlow, with a smile. "O, well, you've got me withyou now. So be a man. --cheer up, my boy. It's all right. "

Saying this, Ludlow again walked forward, this time keeping hisleft hand on David's arm. David felt that it was not "all right, "but he had to follow Ludlow, and so he followed him into the midstof the crowd. Working their way on through the people, they at lastcame near to the door, and found themselves close by the men whowere carrying the beam. They had laid it on the ground, and werehesitating for a moment. Overhead Ludlow heard the voice of thelandlord pleading with them in piteous tones. 

"O, good citizens! O, dear citizens! Don't destroy my furniture!Don't ruin me! There is a mistake. On my honor, the strangers areinnocent. "

At this the old virago howled out some insane maledictions, andurged the crowd on. Some on the outskirts yelled, and the old hag, whirling around in the midst of her tirade, found herself face toface with David. The terrified lad shrank back, and tried to hidehimself; but the old woman recognized him at once, and with a howlsprang at him. 

Ludlow saw the movement. 

He put himself in front of David, and, seizing the old woman's armin a grasp like a vice, held her back, and asked her sternly, inItalian, --

"Accursed one! what do you mean?"

"O, citizens of Sorrento!" shrieked the hag. "O, pious citizens!Help! This is the accursed boy! This is the sacrilegious one! theblasphemer! the insulter of the Bambino! the--"

"Silence!" roared Ludlow, in a voice of thunder. "Men of Sorrento, is this the way you treat strangers? Does this mad thing governthe city?"

"The boy, the boy! the blasphemer! the sacrilegious! the accursed!"shrieked the hag. And at her yells some of the mob seemed inclinedto respond. They were already ripe for mischief, and when the hagdiverted their attention to David, they felt quite ready to takehim in hand. So now a ring of dark faces was formed around Ludlow, and the yells of the hag directed them to seize David. 

Ludlow pushed the hag from him, drew his revolver from his breast, and took two strides towards the house, which was close by, draggingDavid after him. Then he put his back against the wall, and holdingthe revolver in an apparently careless manner, with its muzzleturned towards the crowd, he once more opened his mouth. 

"Men of Sorrento!" said he, "what foolery is this? The woman ismad. I have just come from Capri, with this boy. Many of you knowme, for I am often here; and now, when I come, am I to be insultedby a madwoman? Are you--"

"Seize him! seize the boy! the boy! the blasphemer!" yelled the hag. 

Ludlow placed his hand on David's head, and looked with a smile onthe crowd nearest. 

"Does her madness usually take this form, gentlemen?" he added;"does she usually show this animosity to little boys and children?"

At this question, which was asked in an easy and natural manner, the crowd looked abashed. 

They began to think that the woman was crazy. Those to whom Ludlowhad spoken were the very men who had brought the beam but a fewminutes before. They now edged slowly away, and began to think thatthey had done a very silly thing. 

"What's the trouble, signori?" asked Ludlow, in the same easy tone, of those who were nearest. 

"Well, they say there are some people inside that desecrated thechurch--some boys--"

"What--boys?" said Ludlow, with a smile. "Who says so?"

The men shrugged their shoulders. 

"She says so. "

Ludlow thereupon shrugged his shoulders. 

"Seize him! seize him! seize him!" yelled the hag, who all thistime had kept up her insane outcry. 

"Somebody had better seize _her_, " said Ludlow, with a laugh. "Why, gentlemen, she will give your town a very bad name. "

The crowd nearest had already undergone a revulsion of feeling. The assault of the old woman on two harmless strangers seemed toowanton to be tolerated. Ludlow's easy manner and calm languagerestored them fully to their senses, and the sight of his revolvereffectually overawed the more excitable or reckless. They were alsojealous of the good name of the town, and now began to be enragedwith the old woman. A murmur passed through them. Curses were freelylavished upon her, and the threats which but a short time ago hadbeen directed against the landlord and his guests, were now hurledat her. The hag, however, in her fury, was quite unconscious ofall this, and continued to yell as before, endeavoring to houndthem on against David. But the crowd was now disgusted with herand her yells. 

"Stop your diabolical yells!" cried an angry voice. "Go home, andstay home, or you'll have a strait jacket put on you. "

The hag stopped short, as though thunderstruck, and looked aroundwith staring eyes. It was a young man who thus addressed her: hewas grasping her arm and looking savagely at her. Evidently hewas some relative, of whom she stood in awe, for with somethinglike a gasp she seemed to shrink into herself, and then, gatheringher clothes about her, slunk away through the crowd. 

Ludlow had often been at Sorrento before, and saw some familiarfaces among the people. These he accosted, and soon found out whatthe trouble was. Although some of these very men had been howlinglike maniacs a short time before, yet they now were as quiet, andgentle, and amiable as lambs. They sneered at the old hag, deplored. The excitement, and assured him that no harm had been done. 

Soon the crowd dispersed, and the landlord, who had been watchingthe scene in deep anxiety, came down, opened the doors, and gaveLudlow and David a most eager, exuberant, and enthusiastic welcome. 

CHAPTER XVI. 

_More Troubles for poor David. --Onset of four Women. --Seized by anold Crone and three Peasant Girls. --Fresh Horror of David. --A newUproar in the Yard of the Inn. --Uncle Moses bent double. _

Ludlow began to talk to the landlord about a conveyance toCastellamare, and David walked through the house into the yard. David's only desire now was to hurry on and join his friends assoon as possible. He had not the remotest idea that they were inSorrento, and that the trouble had arisen about them, but fanciedthat they were in Castellamare, full of anxiety about him. Sympathizing with their anxiety, he longed to go to them, so as toput an end to it; and seeing a carriage in the yard, he naturallywalked in that direction. Reaching, the yard he noticed that thehorses were in it, and that it was a barouche, like the one inwhich his party had been travelling. Not for one moment did hesuppose that it was the same one, nor did he notice it very closely;but giving it a careless glance, he looked around to see those towhom it belonged. 

As David went out into the yard, the driver had just gone into thebarn to tell Uncle Moses and the boys that the trouble was overand the crowd was dispersing. Their joy may be imagined. They werejust hastening from the barn to return to the hotel, and had justreached the barn door when David approached. 

David was walking along towards the barn, looking around to seewhere the people were, when suddenly he heard a wild cry, and sawa figure rush straight towards him. It was a woman's figure, andshe appeared quite old. Like lightning, the thought flashed throughhim that this was his old tormentor, the hag; and with a gasp hestarted back, and was about to run. But the other was too quickfor him, and David felt himself seized by his dreaded enemy. Thisdreaded enemy then behaved in a frantic way, hugging him and utteringinarticulate words. David struggled to get free from her, andthrowing a frightened glance at her face, which was but partlyvisible, beneath a very shabby bonnet, he saw that she was quiteold, and that tears were streaming down from her eyes. This frightenedDavid all the more, for now he was sure that she was insane. 

But now, to David's horror, he found himself surrounded by threemore women, in coarse dresses and horribly shabby bonnets. Theyall made a simultaneous rush at him, seizing his hands and arms, and seemed about to tear him to pieces. In vain he struggled. Hewas helpless. A cold shudder passed through him, and a thrill ofhorror tingled every nerve. 

All this had been the work of an instant. So sudden had been theonset, and so overwhelmed was David with utter horror, that hecould not even scream for help. But at last he got his month open, and was just about to give one piercing yell for help, when thewords were taken out of his mouth, and his voice stopped, and anew and greater surprise created within him. 

"David! David! My boy! my boy!" moaned the first old woman. 

"Dave! You rascal! What do you mean by this?" cried womanNumber Two. 

"Dave! Old boy! What in the world is the meaning of this?" criedwoman Number Three. 

"Dave! How did you find us?" cried woman Number Four. 

"Where have you been?" "Where did you come from?" "When did youget here?" "What made you go off?" "Did they seize you?" "Was itthe old woman that did it?" These questions, and scores of others, came pouring forth into his astonished ears. As for David, he couldnot utter one single word. At length the yearning affection ofUncle Moses seemed to be satiated, and the boisterous greetings ofthe boys exhausted, and one by one they released their grasp, andallowed David to extricate himself. 

Thereupon David stood off at a little distance, and gazed at themin mute amazement. The sight which they presented to his astonishedeyes was one which might have excited strong emotions in the breastof any beholder. 

There stood Uncle Moses, his figure concealed under a tatteredgown, and his venerable head enfolded in a battered bonnet ofprimeval style. 

There stood Frank, looking like a strapping peasant woman, with abonnet that was stuck on the top of his head like a man's hat. 

There stood Clive, looking like a pretty peasant girl, quite Italianin his style, with a dress that was a trifle neater than the others. 

And there was Bob, an utter and unmitigated absurdity, --with sdress that was tangled about his legs, and a bonnet that had nocrown. The four of them looked more like escaped lunatics thananything else, and no sooner had David taken in the whole scene, than he burst forth into a perfect convulsion of laughter. 

Thus far the disguise had possessed nothing but a serious characterin the minds of the wearers. By means of this disguise they hadhoped to escape, and the costumes, being thus a help to safety, had been dignified in their eyes. But now, when the danger wasover, and safety assured, there was nothing to hide from their eyesthe unutterable absurdity, the inconceivable ludicrousness of theirappearance. As David's laugh burst forth, each turned his eyes uponthe other, and saw how it was. 

Then they all burst forth! It was a cataclysm of laughter. The boysswayed backward and forward, and danced up and down, and shouted, and yelled with laughter. Uncle Moses stood with his eyes shut andhis figure bent double. Frank stared at each one in succession, and then at himself, giving a scream at each figure. Clive laughedtill he sank down; and Bob, flinging himself upon the ground in aperfect paroxysm, rolled over and over, and kicked, and yelled, and fairly howled in one prolonged and uproarious cachinnation. 

The uproar aroused the house. 

The driver hurried out of the barn and joined in the roar. 

The hostler followed him. 

The servants came from the hotel, and lent their voices. 

The landlord came out, and was at once seized with a convulsion. 

After the landlord came Ludlow. He didn't altogether understandit; but he saw David, and he saw the four figures; and from whatthe landlord had been telling him, he knew who they were. Thesight overwhelmed him. He opened his mouth. He burst forth. It wastremendous. It was Olympian. It was the laughter of Homer's immortals. It was a thunder-peal. It was too much. He could not keep his feet, but sank down on the stone steps, and burying his face in his hands, gave way utterly. 

Thus it Was, then, that David, the most solemn of boys, returnedto his distracted and anxious friends. 

At length the laughter ceased, and the costumes were set aside, and they all sat in the dining-room, asking and giving explanations. David had to tell the story of his adventures. The boys had to tellabout their search after him, and Ludlow had to tell the story ofhis meeting with David at Capri. These mutual explanations hadnothing in them but what was pleasant, so that there was nothingto detract from the joy of the occasion. 

And now Ludlow, finding the friends so happily reunited, pressedthem all to come over to Capri at once, and stay as long as theyfelt inclined to. David's eyes sparkled at this, and the otherboys, who had fallen in love with Ludlow at first sight, were moreeager to go than they could tell. But Uncle Moses demurred. He feltafraid of giving trouble, and thought they had better get back toNaples. Ludlow, however, pooh-poohed his scruples, answered everyobjection, and would not take any refusal whatever; so that theresult was, the final departure of the party for Capri. 

But before they went, several things had to be attended to. Firstof all, they had to dismiss the driver. With the exception of hissulk at Paestum, he had behaved admirably, and had been of immenseservice to them in more than one hour of need. The consequence was, that Uncle Moses gave him a reward so liberal that it elicited anoutburst of benedictions, thanks, and prayers for the future welfareof the whole party. 

The other business was to see about the return of the boat whichDavid had taken. This, however, was arranged without difficulty. Ludlow knew an honest fisherman who could be intrusted with thetask of returning the boat, and making explanations to the owner. By this man they sent a sufficient sum to repay the owner for theuse of it. 

They engaged another boat to take them to Capri. A gentle breezewafted them over the intervening water, and they soon stood beforethe artist's picturesque abode. Mrs. Ludlow received them all withher brightest smile and warmest cordiality, and the boys soon beganto feel towards the artist and his wife as though they were nearand dear relations. They found the artist's cottage a perfectstorehouse of curiosities, and a museum of antiquities; they foundalso that it was of large dimensions, and contained sufficientaccommodations for the party; and thus they were able to feel thatthey were not a burden in any way on their warm-hearted friends. 

Ludlow took them all over the island, and showed them all that wasto be seen. He was not only an enthusiastic artist, but also anantiquarian of no mean attainments; and while he could point outto them the most beautiful spots on that lovely isle, he could alsotalk learnedly about the ancient Capraea, and raise out of ancientruins theories about the pleasure-grounds of Tiberius. 

But the most wonderful thing which they found there was the famousgrotto, so familiar to all from the accounts of tourists, and fromthe well-known description in Hans Andersen's Improvisatore. Afterthat glowing, poetic, and enthusiastic narrative, no other need beattempted. Here they passed three or four days, and when at lengththey bade adieu to the artist and his wife, it was with many sincereregrets on both sides, and many earnest wishes that they might meetagain. 

After which they all went back to Naples. 

CHAPTER XVII. 

_Vesuvius. --Ponies and Sticks. --Sand and Lava. --The rocky Steps. --Therolling, wrathful Smoke-clouds. --The Volcano warns them off. --Thelost Boy. --A fearful Search. --A desperate Effort. --The sulphurousVapors. --Over the sliding Sands. _

The sight of Vesuvius from a distance had filled David with anardent desire to visit it, and all the rest shared this feeling. Vesuvius was before them always. The great cloud of dense, blacksmoke, which hung over it like a pall, was greater, and denser, and blacker than usual. The crater was disturbed. There were rumblingnoises in its wondrous interior; and all around and all beneaththe volcano gave signs of an approaching eruption. Sometimes thesmoke, as it ascended from the crater, would tower up in the airfor thousands of feet, far into the sky, a black pillar, which atthe summit spread out on all sides, giving to the spectator thevision of a colossal palm tree--the shape and the sign which isthe inevitable forerunner of an approaching eruption. At othertimes the sulphur-laden clouds would hang low over the crest ofthe mountain, and roll far down its sides, and envelop it in itsdense, black, voluminous folds. 

As yet, in spite of these appearances, the ascent might be made insafety, though every day lessened the chances of an ascent byincreasing the danger. This they learned from Michael Angelo, theirguide, whom they had engaged to make the ascent; so they determinedto go without any farther delay. Accordingly, two days after theirexcursion to Baiae, they set out, going first to Portici, wherethey hired ponies to take them to the foot of the cone; each onesupplied himself with a good stout stick to assist his ascent, andMichael Angelo went with them as general manager of the expedition. 

On riding, up they found the road good at first, but soon itbecame somewhat rough. It left the fertile meadows and vineyardsat the base of the mountain, and ran over a wild, rocky country, which looked, as Uncle Moses said, like the "abomination ofdesolation. " No verdure appeared, no houses, no flocks, andherds--all was wild, and savage, and dismal. After passing overthese lava fields, the party reached what is called the "Hermitage"--a kind of refreshment station near the foot of the cone. Restinghere, for a little way they proceeded on foot. The path was nowrugged and difficult, and ascended at so steep an angle that itbecame rather climbing than walking. After a toilsome walk thispath ended at the foot of the cone. 

Here the mountain arose grandly before them, with its smoke-cloudoverhanging its steep sides, ascending from where they stood towhere the view was lost in smoke. At one part there was a surfaceof loose sand, and at another wild, disordered heaps of crumbledlava blocks. Over these last Michael Angelo led them, for theseblocks formed stepping-stones by which to make the ascent. A numberof men were here with chairs and straps, who offered them assistance;but they all declined, even Uncle Moses choosing to rely on hisunassisted muscle. 

Then they began the ascent of the cone. The lava blocks were ofall sizes, and lay strewn loosely down the steep side. It was likeascending a long, rough stairway, where all the steps are irregular. It was laborious and tedious. Often they had to stop and rest. Uncle Moses felt it most, and the boys had frequently to stop ratheron his account. But when they had traversed about two thirds ofthe way, they began to grow more excited, and in Bob this excitementwas most evident. Thinking that the others would take sufficientcare of Uncle Moses, he started off alone, and soon was far up, clambering over the rocks like a young chamois. 

Usually there is one side of the crater which is accessible. Thereis almost always some wind which blows the smoke away, and on thewindward side the visitor can stand and breathe freely. On thepresent occasion, however, there was little or no wind; and thesmoke, which was far denser than usual, gathered in thick, blackfolds, and sometimes rolled down the sides of the cone, and hidthe crest from view. Michael Angelo expressed a fear that theywould not be able to reach the crest; and as they drew nearer, every step showed that this fear was well founded. At last, whenthey were within easy distance of it, there came rolling down acloud of smoke, so dense and so full of sulphurous vapor that theyall had to stop and cover their faces with their clothes. 

It was now evident that they could go no farther. They waited fora time in great distress from the smoke. It rolled away at last, yet still hovered near them, every little while moving threateninglydown, as though to drive them back, and prevent the crater fromdesecration by human footsteps. They had evidently reached theirfarthest limit, and could go no farther. 

But where was Bob?

Scarcely had they discovered the impossibility of going fartherthan this thought came to them. Where was Bob? He had left themsome time previously, and had gone far ahead of them. They hadexpected every moment to come up with him. But there were no signsof him anywhere. 

Frank called out with all his strength. David and Clive joined inthe cry. 

There was no response. 

Fear came to them--a sickening, awful fear. All shouted--the boys, Uncle Moses, and Michael Angelo. 

Still there was no response. 

Again, and again, and yet again, they called, by this time in anagony of apprehension; but to all these cries the surroundingstillness gave forth not one answering sound. 

And the deep, dark, wrathful smoke-clouds rolled around, and above, and downward, moving close to them, and over them, as though eagerto involve them in that dread fate which they feared had overwhelmedthe lost boy. 

"I can't stand this any longer!" cried Frank, at last. "I'll goand hunt him up. "

"We'll all go, " said David. 

"Wait, " said Uncle Moses, as the boys were starting. "We must hunthim up as we do in the woods. We can't tell where he is. Let's forma line, an walk as nigh abreast of one another as we can get, anyet far enough away to cover the ground. In that way well be morelikely to find him. "

At this the party formed themselves in a line, so that about twentyor thirty feet intervened between each. The five thus extended fora long distance. Michael Angelo was at the extreme right, next tohim was Uncle Moses, then Clive, then David, while Frank was onthe extreme left. In this way they determined to go as far forwardas the smoke would permit. The prospect was gloomy enough; but thesituation of Bob nerved them all to the effort. Besides, they wereencouraged by the fact that the smoke would sometimes retreat farup, exposing the surface to the very crest of the crater. So theyadvanced, clambering over the rough blocks, and drew nearer andnearer to the summit. At length a heavy mass of black smoke camerolling down. It touched them. It enveloped them. It folded itselfover them and under them. Each one fell flat on his face at MichaelAngelo's warning, and covered his mouth and nostrils with hishandkerchief, so as to keep out the sulphurous vapors. It was almostsuffocating; breathing was difficult and painful, and it seemed along time before the blackness of the darkness was mitigated. Butat last the smoke withdrew itself, and the whole party stood up, and looked around painfully for one another, panting heavily, anddrawing laborious breaths. 

"You can't go any further, " said Uncle Moses. "I ain't goin tolet you resk your lives, boys. You must all go back, an I'll gofor'ard. "

"No, uncle; I'll go, " cried Frank. 

"And I, " cried David. 

"And I, " cried Clive. 

"None of you shall go, " said Uncle Moses, firmly. "I tell you I'mgoin. I order you to stay here, or go back. " Uncle Moses was deeplyagitated, and spoke with unaccustomed sternness. "Go back, " hesaid; "I'll find Bob, or leave myself there. Go back. D'ye hear?"

He darted forward, and turned to wave his hand at the boys. ButFrank had already sprung upward, swiftly and eagerly. Onward hewent, going first to the left and then to the right. David andClive also rushed forward. Uncle Moses toiled after them, callingon them to come back. Michael Angelo followed slowly, looking onwith a face of fearful apprehension. 

Frank was far ahead. He had come to a place where the lava blocksended, and the soil was sandy. Here he paused for an instant, andtook a swift glance around. He started. He had seen something. Hemade a quick gesture and then sprang away to the right. 

All this had not taken many minutes. It was an act of desperationon the part of Frank, but he was determined to save Bob or perish. Fortunately the smoke did not descend just at that moment, but wasfloating up from the summit, so that the edge of the crater couldbe seen, with a dull yellow gleam, caused by the sulphur that laymingled with the sand. 

Frank had seen a prostrate figure. It lay on the sand beyond theedge of the lava blocks. His first feeling was one of surprise thatBob had succeeded in penetrating so far; his next was one of horrorfor fear that he might be beyond the reach of help. With frantichaste he rushed towards him, and reaching the spot, he raised Bobin his arms. 

He was senseless!

And now, as Frank stood there, close to the perilous edge, thetreacherous smoke, which had thus far held back, rolled down oncemore. To face it was impossible. Frank flung himself down, andburied his face as before, looking up from time to time to see ifthe smoke was lessening. The time seemed protracted to a fearfullength. The dense fumes which penetrated through the thick foldsof the clothes which he held over his mouth nearly suffocated him. He began to think that he, too, was doomed. 

And where were the others?

Scattered, apart from one another--and thus they had been caughtby the rolling smoke. They could do only one thing, and that waswhat they had done before. Uncle Moses alone refused to yield. Hetried to toil on so as to get nearer to his boys. He had a vagueidea of getting near to Frank, so as to die by his side. But physicalpain was stronger than the determination of his soul, and at lengthhe involuntarily flung himself down, and covered his face. 

But at last even that ordeal was passed. The smoke lifted. It rolledaway. There was air again for them to breathe. Frank roused himselfbefore the smoke had all passed, and lifting Bob in his arms, carried him swiftly downward. He reached the place where UncleMoses was standing, gasping for breath; and the other boys who hadseen him hurried towards him, and tried to help him carry hissenseless burden. Uncle Moses also tried to take Bob in his ownarms, and prayed Frank, with tears in his eyes, to let him carryhim; but Frank refused them all, and insisted on doing it himself. A few paces more, however, over the lava blocks, showed that Frank'sstrength would not be sufficient for such a journey. He sank downexhausted by his excessive exertions, and waited a few moments totake breath. 

While he was thus recovering his breath, Michael Angelo reachedthe spot, and explained that there was another place of descentnot far off, and led the way towards it. Here they found the sideof the cone all covered with loose sand. Down this they went. Atevery step they sank in up to their ankles, and the sliding soilbore them down, so that for every step they took they were carriedthe length of two or three steps. 

Frank clung to Bob till he had got beyond the reach of the smoke, and then he fell backward, gasping for breath. The others scrambledtowards him, eager to help him; and Michael Angelo, who had exertedhimself the least of all, and was fresher than any of them, raisedBob in his arms, and said that he would take care of him now. Atthis Frank gave up his precious burden, and resuming their descent, they were soon at the foot of the cone. 

Here they sat down, and Bob was laid upon the sand. With tremblinghands they felt for his heart, and found, to their unspeakable, joy, that it was still beating. There was no water near; but theychafed his feet and hands, and did what they could. For a long timetheir efforts were unavailing; but at last Bob opened his eyes, and drawing a long, breath, looked around him with a face full ofastonishment. 

"What's--the--matter?" he murmured, in a feeble voice. 

At this tears of joy flowed into the eyes of Uncle Moses, and hislips murmured inaudible words of prayerful gratitude. 

"O, nothing, " said Frank, who by this time had completely recoveredfrom his fatigue. "Nothing of any consequence. Don't bother. You'llbe all right soon. "

Bob seemed too weak to say much, and even to think. He lay therein silence, and with an expression of bewilderment on his face, evidently trying to collect his scattered faculties, so as toaccount for his present situation. 

And now, the question was how to get Bob home. The men with chairsand straps had gone away, so that this mode of conveyance seemeddenied them. After waiting a short time, however, they saw aparty approaching who were evidently about to try the ascent. They consisted of ladies and gentlemen, and were accompanied bysome chair and strap men. Seeing Bob and his friends, they madeinquiries; and on learning what had happened, the ladies refusedto make the ascent on so unfavorable a day, but preferred postponingit to a more auspicious time. Michael Angelo therefore was ableto obtain one of the chairs for Bob; and setting him upon it, they carried him towards the Hermitage, where they arrived withoutany further mishap. 

Here Bob grew rapidly better, and was able to tell his story. 

He had felt very anxious to see the crater, and equally anxious tosee it first. Taking advantage of a time when the smoke had retreated, he had made a rush, and had just attained the very edge of thecrater, when suddenly he found himself overwhelmed by a tremendouscloud of smoke. To resist it, or to endure it in any way, wasimpossible. He thought only of flight He turned mechanically, andran, with this idea of flight alone in his mind. That was all heremembered. He must have run for at least a hundred feet, for thatwas about the distance which lay between the summit and the placewhere he was found. 

Michael Angelo started off and got a carriage, by means of whichBob was taken to Naples. He did not seem to have suffered any veryserious injury; but for some days he was quite languid and miserable, and complained of a taste of sulphur in his mouth; his coat, too, which on going up was of a dark-blue color, had become quite faded, from the action of the powerful sulphurous fumes. 

On the whole, Bob, as well as the rest of the party, had amplereason to feel thankful. 

CHAPTER XVIII. 

_Pompeii, the City of the Dead. --The Monuments of the Past. --Temples, Towers, and Palaces. --Tombs and Monuments. --Theatres andAmphitheatres. --Streets and Squares. _

A few days after their ascent of Vesuvius, the whole party startedoff to visit Pompeii. The prospect of this journey gave themunusual delight. Bob had now completely recovered his health andspirits. Clive's poetic interest in so renowned a place was rousedto the highest pitch of enthusiasm. David's classical taste wasstimulated. Frank's healthy love of sight-seeing was excited bythe thought of a place that so far surpassed all others in interest;and Uncle Moses evidently considered that this was the one thingin Europe which could repay the traveller for the fatigues of apilgrimage. Thus each, in his own way, felt his inmost heart stirredwithin him as they approached the disentombed city; and at length, when they reached the entrance to the place, it is difficult tosay which one felt the strongest excitement. 

They found a number of other visitors there, consisting ofrepresentatives of all nations--Russians, Germans, Americans, French, and English; ladies, gentlemen, and boys. Michael Angelowas with them, and was more useful to them than any mere guide-bookcould have been. 

The first emotions of awe which filled their minds as they enteredthe streets of the mysterious city gradually faded away, and theybegan to examine everything with great interest. The first thingthat struck their attention was the extreme narrowness of thestreets. There was only room for one carriage to pass at a time. The sidewalks were a foot higher than the carriage-way. There werecrossing-stones that stood high above the pavement. The sidewalkswere paved with brick, and the carriage-way with lava blocks, whichwere very neatly joined together. Clive took a piece of brick asa relic, and David broke off a fragment from one of thecrossing-stones for the same purpose. 

They soon came to a ruined edifice, which Michael Angelo calledthe Basilica. It was two hundred feet in length, and seventy inwidth. At one end still remained the Tribunal or Seat of Justice, seven feet above the pavement; and all around the walls werecolumns formed of brick, covered with plaster. The boys picked offsome of the plaster as relics. 

Leaving this, they went on and came to another ruined edifice, which Michael Angelo called the Temple of Venus. It was builtround a courtyard, with porticos. Here David and Clive obtainedsome more relics. 

Beyond this was an open square surrounded by pillars, of which onlythe lower parts remained. This was the Forum Civile; and beyondthis stood the Temple of Jupiter, which they visited without findinganything that was particularly interesting. After this MichaelAngelo took them to a place which he said was the Public Bakery. Here they saw millstones, ovens, water-vessels, and some otherarticles of which they could not guess the use. Not far away weresome bakers' shops. In these shops loaves of bread were found bythe diggers. Of course they were burned to charcoal; but theyretained their original shape, and showed marks upon them whichwere probably intended to indicate the bakery from which they came. Heaps of corn were also found. 

Going down the street where these were situated, they came to oneof the gates of the city. Beside this was a niche in the wall, used as a sentry-box, upon which, all the party gazed with a profoundinterest; for in that sentry-box those who disentombed the cityfound a skeleton, in the armor and with the equipment of a Romansoldier. Evidently the sentry had died at his post. 

They took a good look at the walls here, which they found to beabout twenty-five feet high, and formed of huge stones, that werejoined together without cement. The gates had evidently been double. 

Passing through this gate, they found themselves outside the city, in what Michael Angelo called the "Street of Tombs. " Looking downit, they noticed a number of edifices of a monumental character, lining it on either side. These were the tombs of wealthy citizens. They visited several of them, and found them all alike. The interiorswere all simple, the walls being pierced with niches, in which weredeposited the urns that held the ashes of the dead. This was thefirst time that they had seen anything of this kind, and theyexamined it with deep and solemn interest. Here, too, Clive andDavid succeeded in finding some relics in the shape of some burntfragments of human bones. 

After this Michael Angelo led them to what was once the finestmansion of the city, now known as the Villa of Diomede. They enteredhere, and wandered through the halls, and rooms, and courtyards. They saw rich mosaic pavements; the basins of what once werefountains; the lower parts of marble pillars that once belonged tostately colonnades. They saw some rooms that once had been usedfor cold baths, and others that had been used for vapor baths. Dining-rooms, reception-rooms, bed-rooms, kitchens, libraries, opened up all around, and told them of that vanished past whichhad once peopled all these apartments with busy human life. Farmore than basilicas, or temples, or streets, or walls, were theyaffected by this glimpse into the home of a household; and theytraversed that deserted home in eloquent silence. After goingthrough all the house, they descended into the cellars. These werevery spacious, and extended beneath the entire villa. Here, atone end, they saw what is called the Wine Cellar. Many wine jarswere standing there--huge earthen vessels, as large as a hogshead, with wide mouths and round bottoms, which made it impossible forthem to stand erect, unless they were placed against some support. In these wine jars there was now no wine, however, but only dustand ashes. 

Here Michael Angelo had much to tell them. 

He told them that several skeletons had been found in these vaults, belonging to hapless wretches who had, no doubt, fled here to escapethe storm of ashes which was raging above. One of these skeletonshad a bunch of keys in its bony fingers; and this circumstance ledsome to suppose that it was the skeleton of Diomede himself; butothers thought that it belonged to his steward. Whoever he was, hehad fled here only to meet his doom, and to leave his bones as amemorial to ages in the far distant future. 

Leaving this place, they visited another house, which is calledthe Villa of Caius Sallust. At one corner of the house they sawsomething which at once struck them all as being rather singular. It was nothing else than a shop, small in size, fitted up withshelves and counters; a row of jars was fixed on one side, and inthe rear were furnaces. Michael Angelo informed them that it hadonce been an eating-house. The boys thought it excessively odd thatthe occupants of such a house--people, too, who bore such a nameas Sallust--should tolerate such an establishment; but there wasthe undeniable fact before their eyes. Afterwards their surprisesdiminished; For in many other houses in Pompeii--they found shopsof the same kind, and saw that the ancient Pompeians were not abovetrade; and that, if they did not keep the shops themselves, theywere at least very willing to hire the fronts of their houses toother parties who did wish to do so. In Sallust's house they sawthe traces of very elegant ornaments, and learned from MichaelAngelo that many of the articles discovered here showed that itmust once have been the abode of a luxurious and refined family. 

The elegant house of the Dioscuri was visited next. It is in theVia dei Mercurii, and is a very interesting and extensive ruin, and contains some handsome fresco paintings. After this they visitedmany other houses, a description of which is not necessary; theywere all like the Villa of Diomede, though less interesting; andamong them all there was the same general character. In all theseonly the lower stories remained, though in a few a small part ofthe second story was visible. 

As the chief part of the Pompeian house was on the ground floor, the loss of the upper story did not make any particular difference. Among these they found another temple, called the Pantheon--a largeedifice, which showed signs of great former beauty. It was twoHundred and thirty feet long, and nearly two hundred feet wide. Analtar is still standing, around which are twelve pedestals, uponwhich once stood twelve statues. A few houses and temples followed, after which Michael Angelo informed them that he was about to takethem to one of the greatest curiosities in the city. 

The building to which he led them was in much better preservationthan the majority of the edifices in Pompeii, though not nearly solarge as many that they had seen. It was about sixty feet wide, and a little longer, being nearly square in shape, and was evidentlya temple of some kind. 

"What is this?" asked David. 

"This is the Temple of Isis, " said Michael Angelo. 

"The Temple of Isis!" exclaimed David, in eager excitement. "Isit, indeed!" and he looked around with a face full of intenseinterest. Hitherto, though all the boys had shown much interest, yet, David had surpassed them all in his enthusiasm. This waspartly on account of his taste for classical studies, and his lovefor all connected with classical antiquity, but more especiallyfrom the fact that he had very recently read Bulwer's _LastDays of Pompeii_; and on this occasion that whole story, with allits descriptions and all its incidents, was brought vividly beforehim by the surrounding scene. Most of all was the Temple of Isisassociated with that story, and it seemed more familiar to him thananything else that he had found in the city. Glaucus and Ione, theChristian Olynthus, and the dark Arbaces seemed to haunt the place. In one of the chambers of this very temple, as Michael Angelo wasnow telling, --even while leading the way to that chamber, --hadbeen found a huge skeleton, with an axe beside it; two walls hadbeen beaten through by that axe, but the desperate fugitive couldgo no farther. In another part of the city had been found, anotherskeleton, carrying a bag of Coins and some ornaments of this Templeof Isis. David listened to Michael Angelo's account with strangeinterest, for it seemed to him as though the fabled characters ofBulwer's story were endowed with actual reality by Michael Angelo'sprosaic statements. 

After inspecting the chamber just mentioned, they were taken to aplace where they saw what had once been the pedestal of a statue. Here Michael Angelo showed them a hollow niche, which was socontrived that one might conceal himself there, and speak wordswhich the ignorant and superstitious populace might believe to comefrom the idol's own stony lips. This one thing showed the fulldepth of ancient ignorance and superstition; and over this MichaelAngelo waxed quite eloquent, and proceeded to deliver himself ofa number of impressive sentences of a highly important character, which he uttered with that fluent volubility peculiar to the wholerace of guides, ciceroni, and showmen, in all parts of the world. These moral maxims were part of Michael Angelo's regular routine, and the moment that he found himself here in this Temple of Isis, the stream of wisdom would always begin to flow. 

The next place to which Michael Angelo intended to take them wasthe amphitheatre, which could be seen from where they were standing. All this time David had been more eager than any of the others, and far more profoundly moved. He felt his soul stirred to itsinmost depth by the thrilling scenes through which he had beenmoving. It seemed to him as though there were revealed here tohis eyes, in one glance, all that he had been laboriously acquiringfrom books by the study of years. But this was better than books. These Roman houses, into which he could walk, were far better thanany number of plans or engraved prints, however accurately done. These temples afforded an insight into the old pagan religion betterfar than volumes of description. These streets, and shops, andpublic squares, and wall, and gates, and tombs, all gave him aninsight into the departed Roman civilization that was far fresher, and more vivid, and more profound, than any that he had ever gainedbefore. It seemed to him that one day was too small for such aplace. He must come again and again, he thought. He was unwillingto go on with the rest, but lingered longer than any over eachspot, and was always the last to quit any place which they visited. 

They stopped on their way at the Tragic and Comic Theatres, andat length reached the Amphitheatre itself. This edifice is byfar the largest in the city, and is better preserved than any. It is built of large blocks of a dark volcanic stone, andconstructed in that massive style which the Romans lived, and ofwhich they have left the best examples in these huge amphitheatres. As this Amphitheatre now stands, it might still serve for one ofthose displays for which it was built. Tier after tier thoseseats arise, which once had accommodations for fifteen or twentythousand human beings. On these, it is said, the Pompeians wereseated when that awful volcanic storm burst forth by which thecity was rained. Down from these seats they fled in wildestdisorder, all panic-stricken, rushing down the steps, and crowdingthrough the doorways, trampling one another under foot, in thatmad race for life; while overhead the storm gathered darker anddarker, and the showers of ashes fell, and the suffocatingsulphuric vapors arose, and amid the volcanic storm the lightningsof the sky flashed forth, illuminating all the surrounding gloomwith a horrid lustre, and blending with the subterranean rumblingsof the earthquake the thunder of the upper air. 

From this cause the Amphitheatre may be considered the central spotof interest in Pompeii. What little has been told of the fate ofthe city gathers around this place, and to him who sits upon thoseseats there is a more vivid realization of that awful scene thancan be obtained anywhere else. 

On reaching the Amphitheatre they seated themselves on the stonesteps, about half way up the circle of seats, and each one gaveway to the feelings that filled him. They had walked now for hours, and all of them felt somewhat wearied, so that the rest on theseseats was grateful. Here they sat and rested. 

CHAPTER XIX. 

_Lofty classical enthusiasm of David, and painful Lack of feelingon the Part of Frank. --David, red hot with the Flow of the Past, is suddenly confronted with the Present. --The Present dashes ColdWater upon his glowing Enthusiasm. --The Gates. --Minor, Aeacus, andRhadamanthus. --The Culprits. _

As they thus rested on the seats of the Amphitheatre, the classicalenthusiasm of David rose superior to fatigue, and his enthusiasticfeelings burst forth without restraint, in a long and somewhatincoherent rhapsody about the fell of Pompeii. Full before them, as they sat, rose Vesuvius; and they saw that which helped them toreproduce the past more vividly, for even now the dense, dark cloudof the volcano was gathering, and the thick smoke-volumes wererolling forth from the crater. Far into the heavens the smoke cloudsarose, ascending in a dark pillar till they reached the upper strataof the atmosphere, where they unfolded themselves, and spread outafar--to the east, and the west, and the north, and the south. Somesuch appearance as this the mountain may have had, as it toweredgloomily before the Pompeians on that day of days. Some such sceneas this may have appeared, only deepened into terrors a thousandfold more gloomy, to the population of the doomed city, as theygathered here on these seats for the last time. 

Such were the ideas of David Clark; and these ideas he pouredforth in a long rhapsody, full of wild enthusiasm. At length, however, that enthusiasm flagged, and he was compelled to stopfor want of breath. 

"O, that's all very fine, " said Frank, suddenly, as David stopped, and breaking the silence which had followed his eloquentoutburst, --"that's all very fine, of course. You have a habit, David, my son, of going into raptures over old bones and old stones, but after all, I'd just like to ask you one question. "

"What's that?" asked David, a little sharply. 

"Why, this. Has this place, after all, come up to your idea?" AndFrank looked at him with very anxious eyes. 

"This place?" said David. "What, Pompeii? Come up to my idea? Why, of course it has. What makes you ask such a question as that? Inever spent such a day in all my life. "

"Well, for my part, " said Frank, in a very candid tone, "I'll behonest. I confess I'm disappointed. "

And saying this, Frank shook his head defiantly, and looked at allthe other boys, with the air of one who was ready and willing tomaintain his position. 

"Disappointed!" exclaimed David, in an indescribable tone, in whichreproach, astonishment, and disgust were all blended together. 

"Yes, " said Frank, firmly, "disappointed--utterly, completely, andtee-totally. I'll tell you what my idea was. My idea was, that thestreets would be streets, in the first place. Well, they're not_streets_ at all. They're mere _lanes_. They're nothing more than_foot-paths_. Secondly, my idea was, that the houses would be_houses_. Well, they're not. They're old ruins; heaps of dust andbricks--"

"Nonsense!" interrupted David, in indignant tones. "How could thehouses be standing after being buried for so many centuries? Youforget what a tremendous weight of ashes, and stones, and earth, lay upon their roofs. Houses! Why, did you expect to find couchesto lie on? or chairs--"

"Well, " said Frank, "my quarrel with Pompeii doesn't end here. For, you see, even if the houses were whole and uninjured, what would they be? Poor affairs enough. Just think how smallthey are. Rooms ten by twelve. Narrow passage-ways for halls, that'll scarcely allow two people to pass each other. Therooms are closets. The ceilings were all low. And then lookat the temples. I expected to find stone walls and marblecolumns. But what have I found? Nothing but shams--pillarsbuilt of bricks, and plastered over to resemble marble. Doyou call that the right style of thing? Why, at home we sneerat lath-and-plaster Gothic. Why should we admire lath-and-plasterGreek because it's in Pompeii? Then, again, look at the Forums--miserable little places that'll only hold about fifty people. "

"Pooh!" said David; "as if they didn't know what was large enough!"

"I don't doubt that they knew it, " said Frank. "But what I sayis, that if these were large enough for them, what a poor lot theymust have, been!"

"After all, " said David, "Pompeii was not a great city. It was onlya small city. You expect to find here the magnificence of Rome. "

"No, I don't. I merely expect to find something that'll carry outthe promise of those pictures that they make of scenes in Pompeii. Why, there isn't anything in the whole town, except, perhaps, thisplace, that looks large enough for an ordinary person to move aboutin. Look at the walls--miserable things twenty feet high. Look atthe streets--only wide enough for a single cart. Look at thesidewalks--only wide enough for a single man. The only thing inthe whole town that comes up to my idea is the Amphitheatre. Thisis respectable. It corresponds with the pictures, and the descriptionsof travellers. But as to all the rest, I have only to remark thatthey are, first, mean; secondly, small; and thirdly, in outrageouslybad taste. "

Frank ceased, and looked steadfastly at David. 

David looked at Frank, but his feelings were too strong for utterance. His indignation at this desecration of a place that was so hallowedin his eyes could not be expressed. He turned his face away insilent scorn, and fixed his gaze on Vesuvius. 

They waited a long time, and when at length they prepared to leavePompeii, it was late in the day. All the other visitors had leftlong before, and they were the last in the city. They walked alonglooking round them till the last, and at length reached the entrance. Michael Angelo went off to get the carriage. They waited a littlewhile to take a last look, and then passed through the gate. Herethey found themselves confronted by three officials, the custodiansof the place. 

One of these addressed them in very fair English. 

"Messieurs, " said he, "before you leave, I haf to inquire--Deedyou take anyting out from Pompeii?"

"Take anything?" said Uncle Moses, in an indignant voice. "Whatdo you mean?"

"A tousand pardons, sare, " said the other, politely. "It ees aformaletee. I mean de leetle stones, de pieces of steek, wood, plastair. Ha! De reliques, de souvenirs. "

He was rather an unpleasant looking man, with a very sallow face, high cheek-bones, and a heavy goatee on the tip of his chin, whichwagged up and down as he talked in quite a wonderful way. 

"Stones, sticks, plaster?" said Uncle Moses. "Course not. "

The official looked intently at him, and then at the boys. Afterthis he conversed with his companion in Italian. These companionswere quite as unprepossessing in their appearance as himself. Thenthe first speaker turned to the boys. 

"You, sare, " said he to Frank, in rather an unpleasant tone, "hafyou de stones or de bones?"

"Not a stone, not a bone, " said Frank, smilingly. "I did take afew at first, but I pitched them away. "

"And you, sare?" said he to Bob. 

"Don't deal in such articles, " said Bob, with a grin--"not in myline--not my style. "

"Pardon, " said the official, with a sickly smile, "but I must putde usual interrogatoree. You, sare?" and he addressed himself toDavid. 

David turned pale. 

He hesitated for a moment. 

"Well, " said he, "I believe I _have_ got a few little stones, justtwo or three, you know; little relics, you know. "

"Ah! ver good, ver nais, " said the official, with the sunshine ofperfect content illuminating his sallow features. "And you, sare?"he continued, turning to Clive. 

"Well, yes, " said Clive, "I've got a few, I believe; but they reallydon't amount to anything in particular. "

"O, no, not at all, " said the Italian; "dey don't amount to notin;but look you, de govairement haf made de law dat no pairson willtake no stone, nor steek, nor relique, nor bone, nor souvenir, fromPompeii. You mus geef dem all oop. "

"Why? They're only two or three, " pleaded David, in a heartbrokenvoice. 

"So, dat is eet. Look you. Eet ees de law. O, yais. I cannot help. Everybody will take two or tree. Very well. Ten tousand, twentytousand, hundred tousand come here every year, and all take awayhundred tousand pocket full. Ah, ha! See you? What den? Why, denall Pompeii be carried away. Aha! dat great shame. Too bad, hey?ha? You ondstand. So you sall gif dem all oop into my hand. "

David and Clive remonstrated most vehemently, but the official wasobdurate. He pleaded the law. He insisted on the full restorationof everything. 

So the two lads began to disgorge, with the following result:--

 1 piece of brick from the Sidewalk. 1 bit of stone, Street. 1 stucco, Basilica. 1 do. Temple Venus. 1 do. Forum. 1 do. Temple Jupiter. 1 bit of stone, Public Bakery. 1 do. Sentry box. 1 do. Wall. 1 do. Gateway. 1 do. Street Tombs. 1 do. Villa Diomede. 1 do. Do. 1 bone, Sepulchre. 1 do. Do. 1 package dust, do. 1 do. Villa Sallust. 1 do. Do. 1 pebble, Eating House. 1 do. House of Dioscuri. 1 bit of plaster, Pantheon. 1 do. Temple Mercury. 1 do. Do. Isis. 1 brick, Tragic Theatre. 1 do. Comic Theatre. 1 stone, Amphitheatre. 1 do. Do. 

The above is by no means a complete inventory of, the articlesproduced by Clive and David, but will serve to give an idea of thenature of that heap which was spread upon the table before thestern officials. One by one they were turned out from the well-filledpockets of David and Clive. Slowly and reluctantly, the two boysturned out those precious treasures. Sadly and mournfully they laidthem on the table, under the stern, the inflexible, the relentlessgaze of the three inexorable custodians, who, to David's mind, seemed the impersonations of Minos, Aeacus, and Rhadamanthus. Yea, all these, and many more, --fragments from houses, bits of mosaicstone, little chips, --all were seized, and all were confiscated. Not a word was spoken. It was a sorrow too strong for words; andMinos, Aeacus, and Rhadamanthus stood, individually and collectively, inflexible and inexorable. The rueful countenances of the twoculprits excited the sympathy and pity of their companions; but itseemed a case where no help could avail them. Frank and Bob lookedupon the scene with a strong desire to interfere in some way, andUncle Moses looked quite as distressed as either David or Clive. Suddenly a new actor entered upon the scene. 

It was Michael Angelo. 

He came in with a quick step, started as he noticed the sadness onthe faces of his party, and then threw a rapid glance around. Oneglance was sufficient to show plainly enough what had happened. Hesaw the table covered with the stones and bones already described. He saw the heart-broken expression that was stamped upon the facesof David and Clive as they gazed upon their parting treasures. Hesaw the attitude and the expression of Uncle Moses, and Frank, andBob, as they watched their friends. 

That one glance not only explained all to Michael Angelo, butsuggested to him a course of conduct upon which he instantlyproceeded to act. 

He stepped up to the aide of Rhadamanthus, and accosting him inItalian; he spoke a few words in a low voice. What he said was, ofcourse, unintelligible to the boys. After these few words, MichaelAngelo then slipped something into the hand of the inexorable one. 

Then he turned to the despairing boys. 

"It's all right, " said Michael Angelo, cheerily. "I haf explained. You may keep de tings. "

David and Clive looked up, and stared at Michael Angelo in wonder, not fully comprehending him. 

"It's all right, " said Michael Angelo. "Dey onderstand. I hafexplained. You put dem back into your pocket. You sall keep detings. It's all right. Dey are yours now. It's all r-r-r-r-right. All r-r-r-r-right, I say. "

David and Clive still hesitated, and looked at Rhadamanthus. 

Rhadamanthus gazed benignantly at them, smiled a gracious smile, and waved his hands with the air of a judge dismissing a case. 

"All r-r-right, " said Rhadamanthus; "he haf explained. "

This language was somewhat unintelligible. What there was to beexplained they could not imagine. If the law prohibited the carryingoff of relics from Pompeii, no amount of "explanation" could givethem a claim to their unlawful possessions. But neither David norClive was at all inclined to hesitate about the legality of theirpossessions, or to make any inquiries about the nature of theexplanation which had been made by Michael Angelo. It was joy enoughfor them to know that the difficulty was over, and that the relicswere theirs once more. 

So the pile of relics went back from that table into the pocketsof David and Clive with a rapidity that is inconceivable. Away fromtheir faces passed that heart-broken expression which had been uponthem; the shadows passed away from their brows, the sunshine ofjoy and exultation overspread them, and they looked at MichaelAngelo in silent gratitude. 

A few minutes more and they were-in the carriage. 

Then David asked Michael Angelo how it was that he had changed thestern resolve of the inexorable Rhadamanthus into such easy, gracious, and good-tempered indulgence. 

Michael Angelo laughed. 

"I gif him, " said he, "just one half dollar. Dat was what he wantedall de time. Aftaire dees you know what to do. All r-r-right. Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha!"

And Michael Angelo burst into a peal of laughter. 

Upon this Uncle Moses began to moralize about the corrupt moralsof the Italian race, and went on to speak of tyranny, priestcraft, slavery, aristocracy, monarchy, primogeniture, brigandage, and tenthousand other things. 

And the carriage rolled back to Naples. 

CHAPTER XX. 

_The Glories of Naples. --The Museum. --The Curiosities. --How theyunroll the charred Manuscripts exhumed from Herculaneum andPompeii. --On to Rome. --Capua. --The Tomb of Cicero. --Terracina. --ThePontine Marshes. --The Appii Forum. _

The party remained in Naples some time longer, and had much to see. There was the Royal Museum, filled with the treasures of antiqueart, filled also with what was to them far more interesting--thenumerous articles exhumed from Herculaneum and Pompeii. Here werejewels, ornaments, pictures, statues, carvings, kitchen utensils, weights, measures, toilet requisites, surgical instruments, arms, armor, tripods, braziers, and a thousand other articles, theaccompaniments of that busy life which had been so abruptly stopped. All these articles spoke of something connected with an extinctcivilization, and told, too, of human life, with all its hopes, fears, joys, and sorrows. Some spoke of disease and pain, othersof festivity and joy; these of peace, those of war; here were theemblems of religion, there the symbols of literature. 

Among all these, nothing was more interesting than the manuscriptscrolls which had been found in the libraries of the better houses. These looked like anything rather than manuscripts. They had allbeen burned to a cinder, and looked like sticks of charcoal. Buton the first discovery of these they had been carefully preserved, and efforts had been made to unroll them. These efforts at firstwere baffled; but at last, by patience, and also by skill, a methodwas found out by which the thing might be done. The manuscriptswere formed of Egyptian papyrus--a substance which, in its originalcondition, is about as fragile as our modern paper; the sheets wererolled around a stick, and were not over eight inches in width, and about sixteen feet in length. The stick, the ornaments, andthe cases had perished, but the papyrus remained. Its nature wasabout the same as the nature of a scroll of paper manuscript wouldbe after passing through the fire. Each thin filament, as it wasunrolled, would crumble into dust. Now, this crumbling was arrestedby putting over it a coating of tough, gelatinous substance, overwhich a sheet of muslin was placed, the gelatinous substance actingalso upon the charred sheet in such a way as to detach it from therest of the scroll. In this way it was unrolled slowly and carefully, two inches at a time, and on being unrolled a facsimile copy wasat once made. Of course there was no attempt to preserve themanuscripts; they were, too perishable; and after a short exposure, just long enough to admit of a copy being made, they shrank up andcrumbled away. 

There were other places of attraction in this beautiful city--theVilla Reale, the chosen promenade of the Neapolitans, which stretchesalong the shore, filled with trees, and shrubbery, and windingpaths, and flower-beds, and vases, and statues, and sculptures, and ponds, and fountains, and pavilions. There was the Castle ofSt. Elmo, with its frowning walls; the Cathedral of San Francisco, with its lofty dome and sweeping colonnades; and very many otherchurches, together with palaces and monuments. 

But at last all this came to an end, and they left Naples far Rome. They had a carriage to themselves, which they had hired for thejourney, and the weather was delightful The road was smooth andpleasant, the country was one of the fairest on earth, and as theyrolled along they all gave themselves up to the joy of the occasion. They passed through a region every foot of which was classic ground. Along their way they encountered amphitheatres, aqueducts, tombs, and other monuments of the past, some in ruins, others still erectin stately though melancholy grandeur. Capua invited them totarry--not the ancient Capua, but the modern, which, though severalmiles distant from the historic city, has yet a history of its own, and its own charms. But among all these scenes and sights whichthey encountered, the one that impressed them most was Cicero'stomb. It is built on the spot where he was assassinated, of immensestones, joined without cement. In shape it is square, but theinterior is circular, and a single column rises to the vaultedroof. Of course whatever contents there may have been have longsince been scattered to the winds; no memorial of the great oratorand patriotic statesman is visible now; but the name of Cicerothrew a charm about the place, and it seemed as though they weredrawn nearer to the past. The boys expressed their feelings invarious ways, and David, who was most alive to the power of classicalassociations, delivered, verbatim, about one half of the firstoration of Cicero against Catiline. He would have delivered thewhole of it, and more also, beyond a doubt, had not Frank put asudden stop to his flow of eloquence by pressing his hand againstDavid's mouth, and threatening to gag him if he didn't "stop it. "

On the afternoon of the second day they arrived at Terracina. Thistown is situated on the sea-shore, with the blue Mediterranean infront, stretching far away to the horizon. Far out into the searuns the promontory of Circaeum, --familiar to the boys from theirstudies in Homer and Virgil, --while over the water the white sailsof swift-moving vessels passed to and fro. The waves broke on thestrand, fishing-boats were drawn up on the beach, and there werewonderful briskness and animation in the scene. 

Terracina, like all other towns in this country, has remains ofantiquity to show. Its Cathedral is built from the material of aheathen temple, probably that of Apollo, which was once a magnificentedifice, but is now in ruins. But it was the modern beauty of thetown, rather than this or any, other of its antiquities, that mostattracted the boys, --the sea-beach, where the waters of theMediterranean rippled and plashed over the pebbles; the groves andvineyards, that extended all around; the wooded hills; the orangetrees and the palm, the thorny cactus and the aloe; and above all, the deep, azure sky, and the clear, transparent atmosphere. To theintoxication of all this surrounding beauty they gave themselvesup, and wandered, and scrambled, and raced, and chased one anotherabout the slumberous town. 

They slept soundly that night, lolled to rest by the long roll ofthe Mediterranean waters, as they dashed upon the beach, and onthe following morning resumed their journey. The road now passedthrough the Pontine Marshes, and they all entered upon this partof their journey with strong feelings of curiosity. 

The district which goes by the name of the Pontine Marshes is oneof the most famous places in Europe. It is about forty-five mileslong, and varies in breadth from four to eleven miles. The originof these marshes is not known. In the early ages of the republicof Rome numerous cities are mentioned as existing here. But allthese gradually became depopulated; and now not a vestige remainsof any one of them. From a very remote period numerous efforts wereput forth to reclaim these lands. When the famous Appian Way wasconstructed through, them, they were partially drained. Afterwardsa canal was formed, which ran by the road-side; and of this canalHorace speaks in the well-known account of his journey to Brundusium. Julius Caesar intended, among other great works, to enter upon thetask of reclaiming them; but his death prevented it. Under varioussuccessive emperors, the attempt was made, and continued, until atlast, in the reign of Trajan, nearly all the district was recovered. Afterwards it fell to ruin, and the waters flowed in once more. Then they remained neglected for ages, down to modern times. Variouspopes attempted to restore them, but without success, until at lastPope Pius VI. Achieved the accomplishment of the mighty task inthe year 1788, ever since which time the district has been undercultivation. 

The road was a magnificent one, having been built on the foundationsof the ancient Appian Way. It was lined on each side with trees, and was broad and well paved. It is considered one of the finestin Europe. Along this they rolled, the blue sky above them, on theright hand the mountains, on the left the sea. The air was dampand chill; but at first they did not feel it particularly, thoughUncle Moses complained of "rheumatics, " and took precautionarymeasures against his insidious enemy by wrapping himself up warmly. As they went on they saw crowds of peasants coming to work in thefields. These peasants lived in the hill country on the right, andhad to walk a great distance to get to their place of labor, --forto live on the marshes was impossible. Men, women, and even childrenwere there; and their pale, sickly faces and haggard looks showedhow deadly were the effects of the noxious exhalations from thismarshy soil. 

At about midday they reached an inn, which stood about half wayover the marshes, by the road-side. David speculated much as towhether this place might or might not be the Forum Appii mentionedin the book of Acts as a stopping-place of St. Paul on his way toRome; but the others were too hungry to take any interest whateverin the question. They remained here nearly two hours, got somethingto eat, and then resumed their journey. 

CHAPTER XXI. 

_The Pontine Marshes. --A Change comes over the Party. --The foulExhalations. --The Sleep of Death. --Dreadful Accident. --Despair ofFrank. --A Break-down. --Ingenuity of the Driver. --Resumption ofthe Journey. _

For the first half of the day the boys had been in great spirits. Laughter, noisy conversation, jests, chaff, and uproarious songshad all been intermingled, and the carriage was a miniature Bedlam. But after their stoppage at the wayside inn a change took place, and on resuming their journey, they seemed like a very differentcompany. The air of the marshes now began to act upon them. Theyfelt it to be raw, and chill, and unpleasant. A general feeling ofdiscomfort and a general sensation of gloom pervaded all of them. Bob held out most bravely, and strove to regain the jollity whichthey had felt before. For a long time his fun and nonsense provokeda laugh; but at length his fun grew fainter, and his nonsense morestupid; and the laughter grew less hearty and more forced, untilat length the fun, and the nonsense, and the laughter ceasedaltogether. 

Frank felt upon himself the responsibility of the rest to an unusualdegree. He was only a few weeks older than David, but he was farstronger and more mature in many respects. David was a hard student, and perhaps a bit of a book-worm, and had a larger share of theknowledge that may be gained from books; but Frank had seen moreof the world, and in all that relates to the practical affairs ofcommon life he was immeasurably superior to David. For this reasonFrank often assumed, and very naturally too, the guardianship ofthe party; and so appropriate was this to him, that the rest tacitlyallowed it. As for Uncle Moses, none of them ever regarded him astheir protector, but rather as an innocent and simple-hearted being, who himself required protection from them. 

Frank, therefore, on this occasion, kept warning the whole party, above all things, not to let themselves go to sleep. He had heardthat the air of the Pontine Marshes had a peculiar tendency to sendone to sleep; and if one should yield to this, the consequencesmight be fatal. Fever, he, said, would be sure to follow sleep, that might be indulged in under such circumstances. The anxietywhich was created in his own mind by his sense of responsibilitywas of itself sufficient to keep him awake, and left him to devoteall his energies to the task of trying to keep the others awakealso, and thus save them from the impending danger. 

At first they, all laughed at him; but after a time, as each onefelt the drowsiness coming over him, they ceased to laugh. Thenthey tried to sing. They kept up this for some time. They exhaustedall their stock of school songs, nigger songs, patriotic songs, songs sentimental and moral, and finally tried even hymns. But thesinging was not a very striking success; there was a lack of spiritin it; and under this depressing sense of languor, the voice ofmusic at last died out. 

Singularly enough, the one who felt this drowsiness most stronglywas Bob. Frank had not thought of him as being at all likely tofall asleep; but whether it was that his mobile temperament madehim more liable to extremes of excitement and dullness, or whetherthe reaction from his former joviality and noisiness had beengreater than that of the rest, certain it is that Bob it was whofirst showed signs of sleep. His eyes closed, his head nodded, andlifting it again with a start, he blinked around. 

"Come, Bob, " said Frank, "this won't do. You don't mean to say that_you're_ sleepy. "

Bob said nothing. He rubbed his eyes, and yawned. 

"Bob, " said Frank, "take care of yourself. "

"O, I'm all right, " said Bob, with a drawl; "never fear about me. I'm wide awake. "

Scarce had he finished this when his eyes closed again, and hishead fell forward. 

Frank shook him, and Bob raised himself up with an effort atdignified surprise which was, however, a failure. 

"You needn't shake a fellow, " he said in a husky, sleepy voice. 

"But I will shake you, " cried Frank. 

"Le'--me--'lone, " said Bob, in a half whisper, nodding again. 

"Here, " cried Frank; "this'll never do. Bob! Bob! wake up! Bob!Bo-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-b! Wa-a-a-a-a-a-a-ake u-u-u-u-up!"

But Bob wouldn't wake up. On the contrary, he bobbed his head ina foolish and imbecile way towards Frank, as though seekingunconsciously to find a place on which to rest it. But Frank wouldn'tallow anything of the sort He made Bob sit erect, and held him inthis way for some time, bawling, yelling, and occasionally shakinghim. David and Clive were a little roused by this, and surveyedit with sleepy eyes. Uncle Moses, however, was as wide awake asever--he had his usual anxiety about the well-being of the boys, and this made sleep out of the question. He now joined his entreatiesto those of Frank; and the two, uniting their shouts, succeeded inmaking considerable uproar. 

Still Bob would not wake. 

"I'll make him get out and walk, " said Frank. "This'll never do. If he sleeps here, he may never wake again. "

Saying this, Frank turned to open the carriage door to call to thedriver. As he did so, he loosed his hold of Bob, who, being nolonger stayed tip on that side, fell over on Frank's lap with hisface downward. 

Upon this, Frank turned back, and determined to lift Bob up again. 

Shaking him as hard as he could, he yelled in his ears and shoutedto him to get up. 

Now Bob was asleep, yet in his sleep he had a kind of underconsciousness of what was going on. He was stupidly conscious thatthey were trying to raise him up to an uncomfortable sittingposture--a bolt-upright position. This he was sleepily unwillingto submit to. There wasn't any particular strength in his hands, and his drowsy faculties didn't extend farther down than his head. He felt himself lying on something, and to prevent them from raisinghim from it, he seized it in his teeth. 

"Bo-o-o-ob! Bo-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-b!" yelled Frank. "W-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-akeu-u-u-u-u-u-u-u-u-u-u-u-u-u-p!"

But Bob wouldn't. 

He only held on the tighter with his teeth. 

Upon this, Frank seized him with all his strength, and gave Bob asudden jerk upward, when--

C-r-r-r-r-i-k-k-k-k!--

A sharp, ripping sound was heard, and as Bob's head was pulled up, a long, narrow piece of cloth was exhibited, hanging down from hismouth; and held in his teeth. 

Frank looked at it in dismay, and then lookeddown. 

He gave a cry of vexation. 

Bob had seized Frank's trousers in his teeth, and as he was pulledup, he held on tight. Consequently the cloth gave way, and therewas poor Frank, reduced to rags and tatters, and utterly unpresentablein any decent society. 

He gave up Bob in despair, and began to investigate the extent ofthe ruin that had been wrought in his trousers. It was a bad rent, an irretrievable one, in fact; and all that he could do was to tiehis handkerchief around his leg. 

Bob now slept heavily, held up by Uncle Moses. 

The other boys grew drowsier and drowsier. Frank was just decidingto get out of the carriage and make them all walk for a time, whena sudden event occurred which brought a solution to the problem. 

It was a sudden crash. 

Down sank the carriage under them, and away it went, toppling overon one side. A cry of terror escaped all of them. Every one startedup, and each one grasped neighbor. 

There was something in this sudden shock so dreadful and so startling, that it broke through even the drowsiness and heavy stupor of Bob, and penetrated to his slumbering faculties, and in an instant rousedthem all. With a wild yell he flung his arms round Uncle Moses. Uncle Moses, fell backward, and all the others were flung upon him. They all lay thus heaped upon the side of the coach, a stragglingmass of humanity. 

Frank was the first to come to himself, and regain his presence ofmind. 

"All right, " said he, in a cheerful voice. "We haven't gone overquite. The horses have stopped. All right. "

A groan came from below the pile of humanity. 

"Get off, get off!" exclaimed Bob's voice. "You're smotheringUncle Moses. " Frank, who was uppermost, disengaged himself, andhelped off the others; and finally Bob scrambled away, giving everyindication by this time that he was at last perfectly wide awake. 

This restored Uncle Moses. He was able to take a long breath. 

By this time Frank had torn open the carriage door, and jumpeddown. The others followed. 

He saw the driver holding the horses. The carriage was tilted over. One of the hind wheels lay underneath, a shattered wreck. 

Now all was bustle and confusion. 

The driver proceeded to put into execution a plan by which theycould go forward, at least far enough to traverse the marshes. Theboys all helped, and their efforts drove away the last vestige ofdrowsiness. 

The plan consisted in taking out the tongue of the wagon, bindingit upon the fore axle, and letting its other end drag on the ground. Now, as the tongue sloped down, the hind axle rested upon it, andthus the trailing wood served to keep the coach erect, and to actas a runner, which supplied very well the place of the lost wheel. The horses were then hitched on by the traces, without any tongue, and in this way they pulled along the broken carriage. 

CHAPTER XXII. 

_The March ended. --A lonely Inn. --Evil Faces. --BeetlingBrows. --Sinister Glances. --Suspicions of the Party. --They puttheir Head together. --Conferences of the Party. --A threateningProspect. --Barricades. --In Time of Peace prepare for War. --TheGarrison arm themselves. _

After completing their arrangements they resumed their journey;but this time they all went on foot, with the exception of UncleMoses. They went on foot for two reasons: first, because it wasimpossible for the horses to pull them all when one of the wheelswas gone, since it was as much as they could do to maintain awalking pace even with the empty carriage; and the other reasonwas, that by walking they would be better able to fight off thedrowsiness which had menaced them. In truth, as far as drowsinessis concerned, there did not now seem to be any particular danger;for the shock of the break-down had been sufficient to rouse evenBob, and the effects of that shock still remained. Uncle Moses, however, on account of his years, his infirmities, and his tendencyto "rheumatics, " together with his freedom from drowsiness, wasinstalled in the carriage, with all due honors, as its sole occupant. Walking on thus, they did not regret, in the slightest degree, thehardships of their lot, but rather exulted in them, since they hadbeen the means of rousing them out of their almost unconquerabletendency to sleep. Frank felt the highest possible relief, sincehe was now freed from the responsibility that had of late been soheavy. In Bob, however, there was the exhibition of the greatestliveliness. Bob, mercurial, volatile, nonsensical, mobile, was everrunning to extremes; and as he was the first to fall asleep, sonow, when he had awaked, he was the most wide awake of all. Hesang, he shouted, he laughed, he danced, he ran; he seemed, infact, overflowing with animal spirits. 

Fortunately they were not very far from the end of the marshes whenthe wheel broke, and in less than two hours they had traversed theremainder. The driver could speak a little English, and informedthem that they could not reach the destination which he had proposed;but he hoped before dark to get as far as an inn, where they couldobtain food and lodging. He informed them that it was not a verygood inn; but under the circumstances it was the best that theycould hope for. To the boys, however, it made very little differencewhat sort of an inn they came to. As long as they could getsomething to eat, and any kind of a bed to lie on, they were content;and so they told the driver. 

Leaving the marshes, the road began to ascend; and after about ahalf hour's farther tramp, they came, to a place which the driverinformed them was the inn. 

It was by no means an inviting place. It was an old stone edifice, two stories high, which had once been covered with, stucco; butthe stucco had fallen off in most places, disclosing the roughstones underneath, and giving it an air of dilapidation and squalor. The front was by the road-side. A door opened in the middle, oneach side of which was a small, dismal window. In the second storywere two other small, dismal windows. At the end they law a windowon each story, and a third in the attic. These were all small anddismal. Some of them had sashes and glass; others had sasheswithout glass; while others had no sashes at all. 

A group of men were outside the house, all of whom stared hardat the carriage as it drew near. There was something in theaspect of these men which was indescribably repulsive to theboys: their dirty, swarthy faces, covered with shaggy, jet-blackbeards; their bushy eyebrows, from beneath which their black eyesglowed like balls of fire; their hats slouched down over theirbrows; their lounging attitudes, and their furtive glances; allthese combined to give them an evil aspect--a wicked, sinister, suspicious appearance, by which all the boys were equally impressed. They said nothing, however; and much as they disliked the lookof the place and its surroundings, they saw that there was nohelp for it, and so they made up their minds to pass the nighthere as well as they could. 

Leaving the carriage, they waited a few moments to ask the driverabout the prospects for the next day. The driver had everythingarranged. Velletre was only five miles away, and he was going tosend there for another carriage, or go himself. They would all beable to leave early on the following day. 

This reassured them somewhat, and though they all would have beenwilling to walk to Velletre, rather than pass the night here, yetUncle Moses would not be able to do it, and so they had to make uptheir minds to stay. 

On entering the house, they found the interior quite in keepingwith the exterior. The hall was narrow, and on either side weretwo dirty rooms, in which were some frowsy women. One room seemedto be a kitchen, and the other a sitting-room. A rickety stairwayled up to the second story. Here they came to a room, which, theywere informed, was to be theirs. The door was fragile, and withoutany fastening. The room was a large one, containing a table andthree beds, with one small wash-stand. Two windows looked out infront, and at either end was one. At the south end the window hadno sash at all, but was open to the air. 

The aspect of the room was certainly rather cheerless, but therewas nothing to be done. So they sat down, and waited as patientlyas they could for dinner. Before it came, the sun set, and a feeblelamp was brought in, which flickered in the draughts of air, andscarcely lighted the room at all. 

The dinner was but a meagre repast. There was some very thin soup, then a stew, then macaroni. There were also bread and sour wine. However, the boys did not complain. They had footed it so far, andhad worked so hard, that they were all as hungry as hunters; andso the dinner gave as great satisfaction as if it had been farbetter. While they were eating, an evil-faced, low-browed villainwaited on the table; and as he placed down each dish in succession, he looked round upon the company with a scowl that would have takenaway the appetites of any guests less hungry than these. But thesewere too near starvation to be affected by mere scowls, and so theyate on, reserving their remarks for a future occasion. 

So the dinner passed. 

And after the dinner was over, and the dishes were removed, andthey found themselves alone, they all looked round stealthily, andthey all put their heads together, and then, --

"I don't like this, " said Frank. Do. Said Clive. Do. Said David. Do. Said Bob. 

"I don't feel altogether comfortable here, " said Uncle Moses. 

"Did you notice that scowl?" said Bob. Do. Said Clive. Do. Said David. Do. Said Frank. 

"He's the ugliest creetur I ever see, " said Uncle Moses. "I've beenexpectin somethin o' this sort. "

The boys looked all around, for fear of being observed. Frank gotup and closed the rickety door. Then he resumed his seat. 

Then they all put their heads together again. 

"This is a bad place, " said Frank. Do. Said Clive. Do. Said David. Do. Said Bob. 

"It's the onwholesomedest lookin place I ever see, " saidUncle Moses. 

"I distrust them all, " said Clive. Do. Said. Frank, do. Said David. Do. Said Bob. 

"I don't like the looks of that ere driver, " said Uncle Hoses. "Ib'leve he contrived that there break-down a purpose, so as to bringus to this here den. "

Uncle Moses' remark sank deep into the minds of all. Who was thedriver, after all? That break-down was certainly suspicious. Itmight have been all pre-arranged. It looked suspicions. Then themen below. There were so many of them!

"There are a dozen of them, " said Bob. Do. Said Frank. Do. Said David. Do. Said Clive. 

"Thar's too big a gatherin here altogether, " said Uncle Moses, "anit's my idee that they've come for no good. Didn't you notice howthey stared at us with them wicked-looking eyes o' theirs?"

"I wish we'd gone on, " said David. Do. Said Bob. Do. Said Clive. Do. Said Frank. 

"Yes, boys, that's what we'd ort to hev done, " said Uncle Moses. "Why didn't some on ye think of it?"

"We did; but we thought you'd be too tired, " said Frank. 

"Tired? tired?" exclaimed Uncle Moses. "Tired? What! me tired!_me!_" And he paused, overcome with amazement. "Why, boys, ye mustall be ravin distracted! _Me_ tired! Why, I'm as fresh as a cricket;an though rayther oldish, yet I've got more clear muscle, narve, and sinnoo, than all on ye put together. "

At this little outburst' the boys said nothing, but regretted thatthey had not, at least, proposed going on. 

"We're in a fix, " said Clive. Do. Said Bob. Do. Said Frank. Do. Said David. 

"We're in a tight place, sure, " said Uncle Moses. 

"There's no help near, " said Frank. Do. Said David. Do. Said Bob. Do. Said Clive. 

"It's the lonesomest place I ever see, " said Uncle Moses. 

"It's too dark to leave now, " said David. Do. Said Clive. Do. Said Bob. Do. Said Frank. 

"Yes, and they'd all be arter us afore we'd taken twelve steps, "said Uncle Moses. 

"They're the worst sort of brigands, " said Bob. Do. Said Frank. Do. Said David. Do. Said Clive. 

"Yes, reg'lar bloodthirsty miscreants, " said Uncle Moses. 

"The door has no lock, " said Frank. Do. Said David. Do. Said Bob. Do. Said Clive. 

"O, yes, it's a reg'lar trap, an we're in for it, sure, " said UncleMoses. "I only hope we'll get out of it. "

"That window's open, too, " said David, do. Said Frank. Do. Said Clive. Do. Said Bob. 

"Yes, an thar ain't even a sash in it, " said Uncle Moses; "no, noreven a board to put agin it!"

"They'll come to-night, " said Clive. Do. Said Frank. Do. Said Bob. Do. Said David. 

"No doubt in that thar, " said Uncle Moses, in lugubrious tones;"an we've got to prepar ourselves. "

"What shall we do?" said Frank. Do. Said Bob. Do. Said Clive. Do. Said David. 

"The pint now is, " said Uncle Moses, --"the pint now is, what airwe to do under the succumstances? That's what it is. "

At this Frank rose and opened the rickety door. 

He looked out. 

He closed it again. 

Then he went to each of the windows in succession. 

He looked out of each. 

Then he resumed his seat. 

"Wal?" asked Uncle Moses, in an inquiring tone. 

"There's no one to be seen, " said Frank; "but I thought I heardvoices, or rather whispers, just under the end window. "

There was a solemn silence now, and they all sat looking at oneanother with very earnest faces. 

"It's a solemn time, boys, " said Uncle Moses, "a deeplysolemn time. "

To this the boys made no reply, but by their silence signifiedtheir assent to Uncle Moses' remark. 

At length, after a silence of some time, Frank spoke. 

"I think we can manage something, " said he, "to keep them out forthe night. My idea is, to put the largest bedstead against thedoor. It opens inside; if the bedstead is against it, it can't beopened. "

"But the windows, " said Clive. 

"O, we needn't bother about the windows, they're too high up, " saidFrank, confidently. 

And now they all set themselves fairly to work making preparationsfor the night, which preparations consisted in making a barricadewhich should offer resistance to the assaults of the bloody-minded, murderous, beetle-browed, scowling, and diabolical brigands below, Frank's suggestion about the bed was acted upon first. One of thebedsteads was large, ponderous, old-fashioned, and seemed capable, if placed against a doorway, of withstanding anything less than acannon ball. This they all seized, and lifting it bodily from theground, they placed it hard and fast against the door. The resultwas gratifying in the highest degree to all of them. 

They now proceeded to inspect the room, to search out any weakspots, so as to guard against invasion. As to the windows, theythought that their height from the ground was of itself sufficientto remove all danger in that quarter. 

But in their search around the room they noticed one very alarmingthing. At the south corner there was a step-ladder, which led upinto the attic, thus affording an easy entrance to any one whomight be above. Frank rushed up to the step-ladder and shook it. To his great relief, it was loose, and not secured by any fixtures. They all took this in their hands, and though it was very heavy, yet they succeeded in taking it down from its place without makingany noise. They then laid it upon the floor, immediately underneaththe opening into the attic. They would have felt, perhaps, a triflemore secure if they had been able to close up the dark openingabove; but the removal of the step-ladder seemed sufficient, andin so doing they felt that they had cut off all means of approachfrom any possible enemy in that quarter. 

Frank drew a long breath of relief as he looked around. He feltthat nothing more could be done. All the others looked around withequal complacency, and to the apprehensions which they had beenentertaining there now succeeded a delicious sense of security. 

"We're safe at last, " said Clive. Do. Said Bob. Do. Said David. Do. Said Frank. 

"Yes, boys, " said Uncle Moses, "we're jest as safe now as if wewere to hum. We can defy a hull army of them bloody-minded miscreants, fight them off all right, and by mornin there'll be lots of wagonspassin by, an we can git help. But before we go, let's see whatweepins we can skear up in case o' need. It's allus best to havethings handy. "

"Well, " said Frank, "I'm sorry to say I've got nothing but a knife;"and saying this, he displayed an ordinary jackknife, not particularlylarge, and not particularly sharp. "It isn't much, " said he, as heopened it, and flourished it in the air, "but it's something. "

"Well, " said Clive, "I haven't got even a knife; but I've heardthat there's nothing equal to a chair, if you want to disconcerta burglar; and so I'll take this, and knock down the first brigandthat shows his nose;" and as he said this, he lifted a chair fromthe floor, and swung it in the air. 

"I rely on the barricades, " said David, "and don't see the necessityof any arms; for I don't see how we're going to be attacked. If weare, I suppose I can use my knife, like Frank. "

"Well, " said Bob, "I've given my knife away, and I'll have to takea chair. "

"Wal, " said Uncle Moses, "I've got a razor, an it's pooty uglyweepin in the hands of a savage man--a desprit ugly weepin. "

"And now let's go to bed, " said David, do. Said Bob. Do. Said Clive. Do. Said Frank. 

"Yes, boys, that's about the best thing we can do, " said UncleMoses, decisively. 

CHAPTER XXIII. 

_The sleepless Watch. --The mysterious Steps. --The low Whispers. --Theycome! They come!--The Garrison roused. --To Arms! To Arms!--Thebeleaguered Party. --At Bay. --The decisive Moment. --The ScalingLadders. --Onset of the Brigands. _

So they all went to Bed. 

So great was the confidence which they all felt in their preparations, precautions, and barricades, that not the slightest thought ofdanger remained in the mind of any one of them to create alarm, with the single exception of Bob. 

For some reason or other Bob was more excitable at this time thanthe others. It may have been that this was his nature, or it mayhave been that his nerves were more sensitive since his tremendousadventures during the night of horror near Paestum; but whateverwas the cause, certain it is, that on this occasion he remainedwide awake, and incapable of sleep, while all the others wereslumbering the sleep of the innocent. 

He and Frank had the same bed, and it was the bed which had beenplaced against the door. It had been placed in such a way that thehead of the bed was against the door. On the north side of theroom, and on the left of this bed, was another, in which UncleMoses slept; while on the south side, or the right, was the bedwhich was occupied by David and Clive. In this way they had disposedof themselves. 

Bob was very wakeful. The beds were father unprepossessing, andconsequently they had all retired without altogether undressingthemselves; but in spite of this comparative discomfort they soonfell asleep. Bob alone remained awake. 

He tried all he could to overcome his wakefulness. He resorted toall the means for producing sleep that he had ever heard of or readof. He tried counting, and went on counting and counting tens, andhundreds, and thousands. He counted fast, and he counted slow. Invain. Counting was useless, and when he had reached as high asfour thousand seven hundred and thirty-seven, he gave it up indisgust. 

Then he tried another infallible recipe for sleep He imagined, ortried to imagine, endless lines of rolling waves. This also wasuseless. 

Then he tried another. He endeavored to imagine clouds of smokerolling before him. This was as useless as the others. 

Then he tested ever so many other methods, as follows:--

 Waving grain. Marching soldiers. Funerals. A shore covered with sea-weed. An illimitable forest. A ditto prairie. The vault of heaven. The wide, shoreless ocean. A cataract. Fireworks. The stars. A burning forest. Looking at his nose. Wishing himself asleep. Rubbing his forehead. Lying on his back, do. Do. Right side. Do. Do. Left side. Do. Do. Face. 

And about seventy-nine other methods, which need not be mentioned, for the simple reason that they were all equally useless. 

At last he gave up in despair, and rising up he sat on the side ofthe bed, with his feet dangling down, and looked around. 

The moon had risen, and was shining into the room. By its light hecould see the outline of the beds. Around him there ascended achoral harmony composed of snores of every degree, reaching fromthe mild, mellow intonation of Clive, down to the deep, hoarse, sepulchral drone of Uncle Moses. In spite of his vexation abouthis wakefulness, a smile passed over Bob's face, as he listened tothose astonishing voices of the night. 

Suddenly a sound caught his ears, which at once attracted hisattention, and turned all his thoughts in another direction. 

It was the sound of footsteps immediately in front of the house, and apparently at the doorway. How much time had passed he didnot know; but he felt sure that it must be at least midnight. Henow perceived that there were some in the house who had not goneto bed. The footsteps were shuffling and irregular, as though somepeople were trying to walk without making a noise. The soundattracted Bob, and greatly excited him. 

In addition to the footsteps there were other sounds. There werethe low murmurs of voices in a subdued tone, and he judged thatthere must be at least a half a dozen who were thus talking. Tothis noise Bob sat listening for some time. It remained in the sameplace, and of course he could make nothing out of it; but it servedto reawaken all the fears of brigands which had been aroused beforethey went to bed. 

At length he heard a movement from below. The movement was alongthe ball. It was a shuffling movement, as of men walking with theendeavor not to make a noise. 

Bob listened. 

His excitement increased. 

At last he heard the sounds more plainly. 

They were evidently at the foot of the stairway. 

Bob listened in increasing excitement. 

Then there came a creaking sound. It was from the stairway. Theywere ascending it. 

He thought of waking Frank, but decided to wait. 

The sounds draw nearer. There must have been six or seven men uponthe stairway, and they were walking up. What for?

He had no doubt what it was for, and he waited, knowing that theywere coming to this room in which he was. 

They tried to walk softly. There were low whispers once or twice, which ceased as they drew nearer. 

Nearer and nearer!

At last Bob knew that they were outside of the door, and as he saton the bed, he knew that there could not be more than a yard ofdistance Between himself and those bloody-minded, beetle-browed, ruthless, demoniac, and fiendish brigands. 

His blood ran cold in his veins at the very thought. 

He did not dare to move. He sat rigid, with every sense on thealert, his eyes fixed on the door, listening. 

Then came a slight creaking sound--the sound of a pressure againstthe door, which yielded slightly, but was prevented by the heavybed from being opened at all. It was an unmistakable sound. Theywere trying to open the door. They were also trying to do it asnoiselessly as possible. Evidently they thought that their victimswere all asleep, and they wished to come in noiselessly, so as toaccomplish their fearful errand. 

For a moment it seemed to Bob as though the bed was being pushedback. The thought gave him anguish inexpressible, but he soon foundthat it was not so. Then he expected a savage push at the door fromthe baffled brigands. He thought that they would drop all attemptsat secrecy, and begin an open attack. 

But they did not do so. 

There were whispers outside the door. Evidently they weredeliberating. They were unwilling, as yet, to resort to noisyviolence. They wished to effect their full purpose in secret andin silence. Such were Bob's thoughts, which thoughts were strengthenedas he heard them slowly move away, and descend the stairs, withthe same carefulness, and the same shuffling sound, with which theyhad ascended. 

"They are going to try the windows, " thought Bob. 

And now as this thought came to him, he could restrain himself nolonger. It was no time for sleep. He determined to rouse the others. 

He laid his hand on Frank's forehead, and shook his bead. Then, bending down dose to him, he hissed in his ear, --

"Wake! wake! Brigands! Don't speak! don't speak! silence!"

Frank was a light sleeper, and a quick-witted lad, who alwaysretained his presence of mind. At Bob's cry he became wide awake, and without a single word sat up in bed and listened. All was still. 

"What's the matter?" he asked. 

Bob told Him all in a few words. 

Upon this Frank got up, stole noiselessly to the window on tiptoe, and listened. Bob followed. As they stood close to the window, they heard the sound of murmuring voices immediately beneath. Several of the panes of glass were out of this window, so that thevoices were perfectly audible; though of course their ignorance ofthe language prevented them from understanding what was said. 

As they listened, there arose a movement among them. The voicesgrew louder. The men were evidently walking out of the house. Thelisteners heard the sound of their footsteps on the ground as theywalked away, and at a little distance off they noticed that thevoices became more free and unrestrained. 

"They'll be back again, " said Frank. 

"Let's wake the others, " said Bob. 

Upon this suggestion they both proceeded at once to act, wakingthem carefully, and cautioning them against making any noise. Thecautions against noise were so earnest, that not a word was spokenabove a whisper; but Clive and David, and finally Uncle Moses, stepped out upon the floor, and the whole party proceeded to puttheir heads together. 

"I've got a chair, " said Clive. 

"I've got a knife, " said Frank. 

"I've got a chair, " said Bob. 

"I've got a knife, " said David. 

"An I've got my razor, which I shoved under my pillow, " said UncleMoses; "an so let em come on. But where are they now?"

"H-s-s-s-s-s-s-s-s-s-s-s-s-s-s-s-s-s-s-h!" Said Frank. 

All were silent, and listened. There came out from without thesound of footsteps approaching the house, and of low voices. 

"They're coming back again, " said Bob. 

The rest listened. 

Frank stole to the window and looked cautiously out. 

By the moonlight he saw plainly the figures of four men. They werecoming from the road to the house, and they were carrying a ladder. The ladder was very long. The sight sent a shudder through him. Hehad thought of the windows as being out of the reach of danger;the idea of a ladder had never entered his head at all. Yet he nowsaw that this-was one of the most simple and natural plans whichcould be adopted by the brigands. 

He came back and told the others. All felt the same dismay whichFrank had felt. None of them said a word, but they all stole up tothe window, and looking out they saw for themselves. 

The brigands approached the house, carrying the ladder; and onreaching it, they put their load on the ground, and rested for ashort time. As they did so, the boys noticed that they all lookedup at the upper windows of the house. 

Then they saw the brigands gathering close together, and the murmurof their conversation came up to their ears. 

It was a thrilling sight. The boys stood in dread suspense. No onesaid a word, not even a whisper. 

The conversation among the brigands was followed by a movement ontheir part which brought things nearer to a climax. They raisedthe ladder once more, and moving it a little farther away, theyproceeded to put it up against the house. The ladder was put upat the south end of the house, and as it was being carried therefor the purpose of erection, the boys and Uncle Moses all stoleover to that south window, where, standing a little distance back, so as to be out of observation, they looked out. Each one graspedhis weapon of defence. 

Clive his chair. 

Frank his knife. 

Bob his chair. 

David his knife. 

Uncle Moses his razor. 

"Be ready, boys, " said Uncle Moses, in a firm voice, as he graspedhis razor. "The hour air come, and the decisive moment air at hand!"

He said this in a whisper, and the boys made no reply whatever. 

The brigands meanwhile elevated the ladder, and the upper end struckthe building. The dull thud of that stroke sent a thrill to thehearts of those listeners in the room. As they saw one of thebrigands seize the ladder in order to mount, they all involuntarilyshrank back one step. 

"It isn't this window, at any rate, " said Frank, in a whisper. 

This remark encouraged them for a moment. No, it was not theirwindow, but the attic window. They watched in silence now, andsaw the four brigands go up. 

Overhead they heard the sound that announced them as they steppedin through the window. 

One brigand!

Two brigands!!

Three brigands!!!

Four brigands!!!!

And now the momentary relief which they had experienced at seeingthat the attack was not made upon their window was succeeded bythe darkest apprehensions, as they heard the entrance of those fourbrigands, and knew that these desperate men were just above them. They were there overhead. The hatchway was open. Through thatopening they could drop down one by one. 

The same thought came to all of them, and with one common impulsethey moved softly to where the step-ladder lay on the floor. Frankmade this movement first; the others followed. 

They stood ranged along the step-ladder. 

First, Frank, with his knife. 

Second, Bob, with his chair. 

Third, Clive, with his chair. 

Fourth, David, with his knife. 

Fifth, Uncle Moses, with his razor. 

Every one held his weapon in a grasp which the excitement of themoment had rendered convulsive. Every eye was fixed upon thehatchway above, which lay concealed in the gloom. Overhead theyheard, whispering, but no movement whatever. 

"Let's jump out of the windows and run, " whispered Bob, hurriedly. 

"No, " said Frank, "they are watching below--no use. "

But further remarks were prevented by the sudden glimmer of a lightabove. It was a light in the attic, not very bright, yet sufficientlyso to show the opening through which their enemies were about tocome. 

The brigands had lighted a lamp!

The excitement grew stronger. 

Voices arose, low and hushed. 

Then footsteps!

The light above the opening grew brighter!

It was an awful moment!

The suspense was terrible!

Yet in the midst of that suspense they had no thought of surrender. In fact, they did not think that surrender would be possible. Thesebloody-minded miscreants would show no quarter; and the besiegedparty felt the task imposed upon them of selling their lives asdearly as possible. And so it was, that as the brigands came nearerto the opening, --

Frank grasped his knife more firmly. 

Bob do. " chair do. 

David do. " knife do. 

Clive do. " chair do. 

While Uncle Moses held up his razor in such a way, that the firstbrigand who descended should fall full upon its keen edge. 

The light grew brighter over the opening. The shuffling footstepsdrew nearer. Then there was a pause, and low whispers arose. Thebrigands were immediately above them. The light shone down intothe room. 

The suspense was now intolerable. It was Frank who broke the silence. 

"_Who's there?_" he cried in a loud, strong, stern, menacing voice, in which there was not the slightest tremor. 

At this the whispering above ceased. Everything was perfectly still. 

"WHO'S THERE?" cried Frank a second time, in a louder, stronger, sterner, and more menacing voice. 

No answer. 

All was still. 

What did it mean?

"WHO'S THERE?" cried Frank a third time, in the loudest, strongest, sternest, and most menacing tone that he could compass, "SPEAK, ORI'LL FIRE!!!!!!!!!"

This tremendous threat could not have been carried out, of course, with the knives, chairs, and razor of the party below; but at anyrate it brought a reply. 

"Alla raight!" cried a voice. "O, yais. It's onalee me. Alla safe. Come up here to get some straps for de vettura. Alla raight. I hafjoosta come back from Velletre. Haf brot de oder vettura. Scusa deinterruption, but haf to-get de straps; dey up here. Alla raight!"

It was the voice of their driver!

At the first sound of that voice there was an instantaneous andimmense revulsion of feeling. The dark terror of a moment beforewas suddenly transformed to an absurdity. They had been makingfools of themselves. They felt this very keenly. The chairs wereput quietly upon the floor; the knives were pocketed very stealthily;and Uncle Moses' razor was slipped hurriedly into the breast pocketof his coat. 

"O!" said-Frank, trying to speak in an easy, careless, matter-of-facttone. "We didn't know. Shall we leave in the morning?"

"O, yais. Alla r-r-raight, " said the driver. 

Soon after the party descended the ladder, and took it away. Theboys and Uncle Moses made no remark whatever. They all creptsilently, and rather sheepishly, back to their beds, feeling verymuch ashamed of themselves. 

And yet there was no reason for shame, for to them the danger seemedreal; and believing it to be real, they had not shrunk, but hadfaced it with very commendable pluck. 

This was the end of their troubles on the road. For the remainderof that night they slept soundly. In the morning they awakedrefreshed, and found a good breakfast waiting for them. Theyfound also another carriage, in which they entered and resumedtheir journey. 

CHAPTER XXIV. 

_A beautiful Country. --Magnificent Scenery. --The Approach toAlbano. --Enthusiasm of the Boys. --Archaeology versus Appetite. --TheSeparation of the Boys. --The Story of the Alton Lake and theancient subterranean Channel. _

As they rolled along the road on this last stage of their eventfuljourney, they were all in the highest spirits. On to Rome! wasthe watchword. It was a glorious day; the sun shone brightly froma cloudless sky; the air was pure, and brilliant, and genial, andit also had such a wonderful transparency that distant objectsseemed much nearer from the distinctness with which their outlineswere revealed. The road was a magnificent one, --broad, well paved, well graded, --and though for some miles it was steadily ascending, yet the ascent was made by such an easy slope, that it was reallyimperceptible; and they bowled along as easily and as merrily asif on level ground. Moreover, the scenery around was of the mostattractive character. They were among the mountains; and thoughthere were no snow-clad summits, and no lofty peaks lost amid theclouds, still the lowering forms that appeared on every side werefull of grandeur and sublimity. Amid these the road wound, and, atevery new turn some fresh scene of beauty or of magnificence wasdisclosed to their admiring eyes. Now it was a sequestered valley, with a streamlet running through it, and the green of its surfacediversified by one or two white cottages, or the darker hue ofolive groves and vineyards; again it was some little hamlet far upthe sloping mountain-side; again some mouldering tower would appear, perched upon some commanding and almost inaccessible eminence--theremains of a feudal castle, the monument of lawless power overthrownforever. Sometimes they would pass through the street of a town, and have a fresh opportunity of contrasting the lazy and easy-goinglife of Italy with the busy, energetic, restless, and stirring lifeof their own far-distant America. 

On to Rome!

This day was to land them in the "Eternal City;" and though theyenjoyed the drive, still they were eager to have it over, and tofind themselves in that place which was once the centre of theworld's rule, and continued to be so for so many ages. Theirimpatience to reach their destination was not, however, excessive, and did not at all prevent them from enjoying to the utmost thejourney so long as it lasted. Uncle Moses was the only exception. He was most eager to have it over, and reach some place of rest. True, no accident had happened; but he had gone through enoughtribulation, both in body and in mind, to furnish the working, material for a dozen very serious accidents indeed; and the generaleffect produced upon him was precisely what might have resultedfrom a really perilous journey. 

At length they arrived at the town of Albano, where they intendedto remain two hours, and afterwards resume their journey. The townstood on the side of a hill, and the hotel at which they drew upwas so situated that it commanded a boundless view. 

Few places cherish a stronger local pride than Albano. Traditionidentifies this town with no less a place than Alba Longa, so famousin early Roman legends; for though, according to the old accounts, Tullus Hostilius destroyed the city proper of Alba Longa, yetafterwards another town grew on its site, and all around rose upthe splendid villas of the Roman nobility. Here, too, Tiberius andDomitian had palaces, where they sought relaxation from the caresof empire in a characteristic way. 

On reaching this place, their first care was to order dinner, andthen, as there would be some time taken up in preparation for thatmeal, they looked about for some mode of pastime. The landlordrecommended to them a visit to a convent at the top of the hill. He informed them that it stood on the site of a famous temple, andthat it was visited every day by large numbers of travellers. On, referring to their guide-book, the boys learned that the templereferred to by the landlord was that of the Latian Jupiter. 

As they had nothing else to do, they set out for the convent, andsoon reached it. Arriving there, they found spread out before thema view which surpassed anything that they had ever seen in theirlives. Far down beneath them descended the declivity of the Albanhill, till it terminated in the Roman Campagna. Then, far awaybefore their eyes it spread for many a mile, till it was terminatedby a long blue line, which it needed not the explanation of themonk at their elbow to recognize as the Mediterranean; and thisblue line of distant sea spread far away, till it terminated in aprojecting promontory, which their guide told them was the Cape ofTerracina. But their attention was arrested by an object which wasmuch nearer than this. Through that gray Campagna, --whose gray hue, the result of waste and barrenness, seemed also to mark its hoaryage, --through this there ran a silver thread, with many a windingto and fro, now coming full into view, and gleaming in the sun, now retreating, till it was lost to sight. 

"What is this?" asked David. 

"The Tiber!" said the monk. 

At the mention of this august historic name, a thrill involuntarilypassed through them. The Tiber! What associations clustered aroundthat word!

Along this silver thread their eyes wandered, till at length itwas lost for a time in a dark, irregular mass of something. Theatmosphere just now had grown slightly hazy in this direction, sothat they could not make out what this was, exactly; whether ahill, or a grove, or a town; but it looked most like a town, andthe irregularities and projections seemed like towers and domes. Prominent among these projections was one larger mass, which roseup above all the others, and formed the chief feature in thatindistinct mass. 

"What is all that?" asked David, in a hesitating way, like one whosuspects the truth, but does not feel at all sure about it. 

"Dat, " said the guide, "dat is Rome; and dat black mass dat yousee is de Church of St. Peter's. It's not clear to-day--some timewe can see it all plain. "

At this the boys said nothing, but stood in silence, looking uponthe scene. It was one which might have stirred the souls of eventhe least emotional, and among this little company there were two, at least, who were quick to kindle into enthusiasm at the presenceof anything connected with the storied past. These were David andClive, who each, though from different causes, now felt himselfprofoundly moved by this spectacle. David's enthusiasm was thatof a scholar; Clive's was that of a poet; yet each was keen in hissusceptibility, and eloquent in the expression of his feelings. 

As for Frank and Bob, they were far less demonstrative; and thoughthey had plenty of enthusiasm of their own, yet it was not oftenexcited very violently by either poetic feeling or classicalreminiscences. The scene before them certainly moved their feelingsalso, on the present occasion; but they were not in the habit ofindulging in exclamatory language, and so they looked on in quietappreciation, without saying anything. 

Not so the other two, David and Clive. Each burst forth in hisown way. 

"How magnificent!" cried Clive. "What a boundless scene! Howfortunate we are to have our first view of Rome! I don't believethere is such another sight in all the world. But what a scene musthave appeared from these heights when Rome was in its glory!"

"Yes, " said David, chiming in, "such a place doesn't exist anywhereelse in all the world. It's the cradle of history, and moderncivilization. Here is where the mighty Roman empire began. Thereis the Rome of the kings and the consuls; and down there is thearena, where they fought out that long battle that arranged thecourse of future ages. "

"Besides, " said Clive; "there is the scene of all the latter partof the Aeneid, and of all the immortal legends that arose out ofthe early growth of Rome. What a place this would be to readMacaulay's Lays of Ancient Rome!--

 "Hail to the great asylum! Hail to the hill-tops seven! Hail to the fire that burns for aye! And the shields that fell from heaven!"

At this moment Frank's attention was attracted to a place not veryfar away, where the sheen of some silver water flashed forth fromamid the dark green hue of the surrounding hills. 

"What is that?" he asked of the guide. "It looks like a lake. "

"It is de Alban Lake. "

"The Alban Lake!" cried David, in a fresh transport of enthusiasm;"the Alban Lake! What, the lake that the Romans drained at thesiege of Veii?"

"It is de same, " said the guide. 

"Is it really? and is the canal or tunnel still in existence?

"It is. "

"Is it far away?"

"Not ver far. "

"Boys, we must go there. It is the greatest curiosity of the countryabout here. "

"Well, " said Frank, "I'm in for any curiosity. But how long willit take for us to see it?"

"It will take more dan one hour, " said the guide. 

"More than an hour!" said Frank. "Hm--that won't do--we've got togo back at once to get our dinner. It's ready by this time, andthen we must leave for Rome. "

"Well, it's a great pity, " said David, sadly. "I think I should bewilling to go without my dinner, to see that wonderful tunnel. "

"I shouldn't, then, " said Frank, "not for all the tunnels inthe world. "

"Nor should I, " said Bob. 

"But what a magnificent effect the lake has when embraced in ourview!" said Clive. "How finely is the description in Childe Haroldadapted to this scene--

 'And near, Albano's scarce divided waves Shine from a sister valley; and afar The Tiber winds, and the broad ocean laves The Latian coast, where sprung the Epic war, "Arms and the man, " whose reascending star Rose o'er an empire; but beneath thy right Fully reposed from Rome; and where yon bar Of girdling mountains intercepts thy sight, The Sabine farm was tilled, the weary bard's delight. '

"Clive, " said David, who had waited patiently for him to finishhis poetical quotation, "you'll come--won't you?"

"Come? Come where?"

"Why, I want to visit the tunnel of the Alban Lake, and it'll takean hour to do it. If we go, we'll lose our dinner. What do you say?You don't think a dinner's the most important thing in the world?"

"Of course not, " said Clive. "Besides, we can pick up some scrapswhen we return, and eat them in the carriage. "

"That's right, " said David. "Boys, " he continued, appealing toFrank and Bob, "you'd better come. "

"What! and lose our dinners?" cried Frank, scornfully. "Catch usat it. No. We require more substantial food than poetry and oldruins. Don't we, Bob?"

"Certainly, " said Bob. "For my part poetry and old ruins never werein my line. As for 'Arms and the man' and the 'Sabine farm, ' why, all I can say is, I always hated them. I detested Virgil, andHorace, and Cicero, and the whole lot of them, at school; and whyI should turn round now, and pretend to like them, I don't know, I'm sure. Horace and Virgil, indeed! Bother Horace and Virgil, Isay. "

At such flippancy as this both David and Clive looked too muchpained to reply. They turned away in silence, and spoke to theguide. 

"So you're not coming back to dinner?" said Frank. 

"No, " said David; "we want to see that tunnel. "

"Well, you'll lose your dinner; that's all. "

"Of course. We don't care. "

"At any rate, don't go and forget about us. We want to leave, forRome after dinner, and you ought to be back in one hour, at thevery farthest. "

"O, yes; the guide says it'll only take an hour. We don't intendto spend any more time there than we can help. "

"Well, I think you ought to come back, " said Bob; "you know verywell how poor old Uncle Moses will fidget and worry about you. "

"O, no; it's all right. Tell him that the guide is with us, you know. "

After a few more words, Frank and Bob, who were ravenously hungry, hurried back to the hotel, and David and Clive, who were also, totell the truth, equally hungry, resisted their appetites as wellas they were able, and accompanied their guide to the Lake Albano. 

Most boys are familiar with the story of the Alban Lake; butfor the benefit of those who may not have heard of it, or who, having heard, have forgotten, it may be as well to give abrief account of the famous tunnel, which was so very attractiveto Clive and David. 

The city of Veii had been besieged for nine years, without success, by the Romans; and at length, in the tenth year, a great prodigyoccurred, in the shape of the sudden rising of the waters of theAlban Lake to an extraordinary height, without any apparent cause. The Romans, in their bewilderment, sent a messenger to the oracleof Delphi to inquire about it. Before this messenger returned, theyalso captured a Verentine priest, who informed them that there werecertain oracular books in Veii, which declared that Veii couldnever perish unless the waters of the Alban Lake should reachthe sea. Not long afterwards the messenger returned from Delphi, who brought back an answer from the oracle at that place to thesame effect. Upon this, the Romans resolved to draw off thewaters of the lake so as to let them flow to the sea. Such anundertaking was one of the most laborious kind, especially in anage like that; but the Romans entered upon it, and worked at itwith that extraordinary tenacity of purpose which alwaysdistinguished them. It was necessary to cut a tunnel throughthe mountain, through rock of the hardest possible description. But the same age had seen the excavation of other subterraneanpassages far larger than this, and in the same country, preeminentlythe Grotto of Posilipo, at Naples, and that of the Cumaean Sibyl, and at length it was accomplished. The people of Veii heard ofit, and were filled with alarm. Ambassadors were sent to Rome, with the hope of inducing the Romans to come to some other termsless severe than the surrender of the city; but they weredisappointed, and according to the legend, could only comfortthemselves by announcing to the Romans a prophecy in the oracularbooks of Veii, to the effect that, if this siege should be carriedthrough to the capture of the city, Rome itself should be takenby the Gauls soon after. This prophecy, however, had no effect. Whatever upon the stern resolution of the Romans. 

The subterranean passage to the lake was also supplemented byanother, which led to the citadel of Veii. As the time approachedfor the final assault, the Roman Senate invited all the Roman peopleto participate in it, and promised them a share of the booty. Thispromise induced a vast multitude, old and young, to go there. Thetime at last came. The water of the Alban Lake was let out intothe fields, and the party that entered the subterranean passage tothe citadel were led by Camillus, while, at the same time, a generalassault was made upon the walls by the rest of the army. At thatmoment the king of Veii happened to be sacrificing in the Templeof Juno, which was in the citadel, and Camillus, with his Romans, were immediately beneath, close enough to hear what he said. Ithappened that the attendant priest declared that whoever shouldbring the goddess her share of the victim should conquer. Camillusheard the words, and at once they burst forth upon the astonishedVeientans, seized upon the altar, offered the sacrifice, and thusperformed what had been declared to be the conditions of victory. After this they held the citadel, and sent a detachment to openthe gates to the assaulting army outside. Thus Veil fell; and thisis the legend which, like many others belonging to early Romantimes, is more full of poetry than of truth. 

The tunnel still remains, and is one of the chief curiosities leftfrom ancient times. It is about two miles long, six feet high, andthree and a half feet wide. 

To this place the guide led David and Clive, and entertained themon the way with the account of its origin, which accorded in mostparticulars with that which is given above; and though both of theboys were familiar with the story, yet it was not unpleasant tohear it again, told by one who lived in the neighborhood of theplace, and had passed his life amid these scenes. It seemed to themto give a certain degree of authenticity to the old legend. 

There was not much to see, except an opening in the rock, the mouthof the tunnel, with rushes, and mosses, and grasses, and shrubberygrowing around it. Having seen it, they were satisfied, and turnedto go back to the hotel. After a short distance, the guide showedthem where there was a path turning off through the fields, whichformed a short cut back. Upon this they paid him for his trouble, and he went back to the convent, while they went along the path bywhich he had directed them. 

CHAPTER XXV. 

_The lonely Path. --The sequestered Vale. --The old House. --A FeudalCastle. --A baronial Windmill. --A mysterious Sound. --A terribleDiscovery. --At Bay. --The Wild Beasts Lair!--What is It!--A greatBore!_

The path by which Clive and David returned to the hotel, went downa slope of the hill into a valley, and led over a second hill, beyond which was Albano. There were no houses visible, for the townwas hidden by the hill, except, of course, the convent, which, fromits conspicuous position, was never out of sight. As they descendedinto the valley, they came to a grove of olive trees; and beyondthis there was a ruined edifice, built of stone, and apparentlylong since deserted. It was two stories in height, but the storieswere high, and it looked as though it might once have been used, for a tower of some sort. The attention of both of the boys was atonce arrested by it, and they stood and looked at it for some time. 

"I wonder what it has been, " said David. 

"No doubt, " said Clive, "it is the ruin of some mediaeval castle. "

"It does not have much of the look of a castle. "

"Why not?"

"O, why, there are no architectural features in it; no battlements;it has, in fact, a rather modern air. "

"Not a bit of it, " said Clive. "See those old stones grown overwith moss; and look at the ivy. "

"Yes, but look at the windows. They didn't have such large windowsin castles, you know. "

"Yes, but these windows were probably made afterwards. The placewas once a castle; but at length, of course it became deserted, and began to fall to ruins. Then somebody fixed it tip for adwelling-house, and made these windows in the walls. "

"Well, that's not improbable. "

"Not improbable! Why, I'm sure it's very natural. Look how thickthe walls are!"

"They do seem pretty thick. "

"O, they are real castle walls; there's no doubt at all about that, "said Clive, in a positive tone. "Why, they are three feet thick, at least. And, you see, there are signs of an additional storyhaving been above it. "

"Yes, I dare say, " said David, looking up. "The edges there lookragged, as though some upper portion has been knocked off. "

"And I dare say it's been a great place for brigands, " said Clive. 

"O, bother brigands, " said David. "For my part, I begin to thinknot only that there are no brigands now, but even that there neverhave been any such people at all. 

"Well, I won't go as far as that, " said Clive, "but I certainlybegin to have my doubts about them. "

"They're all humbugs, " said David. 

"All of our brigands have been total failures, " said Clive. 

"Yes, " said David; "they all turned out to be the most amiablepeople in the world. But come; suppose we go inside, andexplore this old ruin. It may be something famous. I wishthe guide were, here. "

"O, well look at it first all over, and then ask at the hotel. "

"Yes, that's the way. "

"But have we time?"

"O, of course; it won't take us five minutes. "

Upon this Clive started off for the ruined structure, followedby David. 

It was, as has been said, two stories in height. In the lowerstory was a small, narrow doorway. The door was gone. There wereno windows, and it was quite dark inside. It was about twelve feetwide, and fifteen feet long. At one end were some piles of fagotsheaped together. The height was about fifteen feet. Before themthey saw a rude ladder, running up to the story above. Its feetrested near the back of the room. There was no floor to the house, but only the hard-packed earth. 

"There's nothing here, " said David, looking around. 

"Let's go into the upper story, " said Clive. 

To this proposal David assented quite readily; and accordingly theyboth entered, and walked towards the ladder. Clive ascended first, and David followed. In a few moments they were in the upper story. 

Here it was light, for there were two windows in front. There wasa floor, and the walls were plastered. Fragments of straw lay about, intermingled with chaff, as though the place had been used for somesort of a store-house. 

Overhead there were a number of heavy beams, which seemed toonumerous and complicated to serve merely for the support of a roof;and among them was one large, round beam, which ran across. Atthis both of the boys stared very curiously. 

"I wonder what all that can be for, " asked David. 

"O, no doubt, " said Clive, "it's some of the massive wood-work ofthe old castle. "

"But what was the good of it?"

"Why, to support the roof, of course, " said Clive. 

"Yes, but there is too much. They would never have needed all thatto support so small a roof. It's a waste of timber. "

"O, well, you know you mustn't expect the same ingenuity in anItalian builder that you would in an American. "

"I don't know about that. Why not? Do you mean to say that theItalians are inferior to the Americans in architecture? Pooh, man!in America there is no architecture at all; while here, in everylittle town, they have some edifice that in America would beconsidered something wonderful. "

"O, well, you know they are very clumsy in practical matters, inspite of their Artistic superiority. But apart from that I've justbeen thinking that this is only a part of some large castle, andthis lumber work was, perhaps, once the main support of a massiveroof. So, after all, it would have its use. "

David said nothing for some time. He was looking earnestly at thewood-work. 

"I'll tell you what it is, " said he, at last. "I've got it. Itisn't a castle at all. It's a windmill. "

"A windmill!" exclaimed Clive, contemptuously. "What nonsense!It's an old tower--the keep of some mediaeval castle. "

"It's a windmill!" persisted David. "Look at that big beam. It'sround. See in one corner those projecting pieces. They were oncepart of some projecting wheel. Why, of course, it's a windmill. The other end of that cross-beam goes outside for the fans to beattached to it. This big cross-beam was the shaft. Of coursethat's it. "

Clive looked very much crest-fallen at this. He was unable todisprove a fact of which the evidences were now so plain; but hestruggled to maintain a little longer the respectability of hisfeudal castle. 

"Well, " said he, "I dare say it may have been used afterwards fora windmill; but I am sure it was originally built as a baronialhall, some time during the middle ages. Afterwards it began to goto ruin; and then, I dare say, some miller fellow has taken possessionof the keep, and torn off the turrets and battlements, and riggedup this roof with the beams, and thus turned it into a windmill. "

"O, well, you may be right, " said David. "Of course it's impossibleto tell. "

"O, but I'm sure of it, " said Clive, positively. 

David laughed. 

"O, then, " said he, "in that case, I've got nothing to say aboutit at all. "

In spite of his reiterated conviction in the baronial castle, Clivewas unable to prevent an expression of disgust from being discernibleon his fine face, and without another word, he turned to go down. 

David followed close after him. 

As Clive put his feet down on the nearest rung of the ladder, hewas startled by a noise below. It came from the pile of fagots, and was of the most extraordinary character. It was a shuffling, scraping, growling, snapping noise; an indescribable medley ofpeculiar sounds. 

Clive instantly drew back his foot, as though he had troddenon a snake. 

"What's the matter?" cried David, in amazement. 

"Didn't you hear it?"

"Hear what?"

"Why, that noise!"

"Noise?"

"Yes. "

"What noise?"

Clive's eyes opened wide, and he said in a low, agitated whisper, --

"Something's down there!"

At this David's face turned pale. He knelt down at the opening, and bent his head over. 

The sounds, which had ceased for a moment, became once more audible. There was a quick, beating, rustling, rubbing noise among thefagots, and he could occasionally hear the rap of footfalls on thefloor. It was too dark to see anything, for the narrow door wasthe only opening, and the end of the chamber where the fagots laywas wrapped in deep gloom. 

Clive knelt down too, and then both boys, kneeling there, listenedeagerly and intently with all their ears. 

"What is it?" asked Clive. 

"I'm rare I don't know, " said David, gloomily. 

"Is it a brigand?" whispered Clive, dismally. 

"I don't know, I'm sore, " said poor David, who, in spite of hisrecent declaration of his belief that all brigands were humbugs, felt something like his old trepidation at Clive's suggestion. 

They listened a little longer. 

The noise subsided for a time, and then began again. This time itwas much louder than before. There was the same rustling, rubbing, cracking, snapping sound made by something among the fagots; therewas a clatter as of feet on the hard ground; then there was a quick, reiterated rubbing; then another peculiar noise, which soundedexactly like that which a dog makes when shaking himself violentlyafter coming out of the water. After this there was a low, deepsound, midway between a yawn and a growl; then all was still. 

David and Clive raised themselves softly, and looked at one another. 

"Well?" said Clive. 

"Well?" said David. 

"I don't know, " said Clive. 

"I don't know, " said David. 

"What shall we do?" said Clive. 

David shook his head. Then, looking down the opening once more, heagain raised his eyes, and fixing them with an awful look on Clive, he said, in a dismal tone, --

"It's not a brigand!"

"No, " said Clive, "I don't think it is, either. "

David looked down again; then he looked up at Clive with the sameexpression, and said in the same dismal tone as before, --

"Clive!"

"Well?"

"_It's a wild beast!_"

Clive looked back at David with eyes that expressed equal horror, and said not a word. 

"Don't you think so?" asked David. 

"Yes, " said Clive. 

Then:--

"How can we get down?" said David. Do. Said Clive. 

"I, don't know!" said David. Do. Said Clive. 

Once more the boys put their heads down to the hole and listened. The noises were soon renewed--such noises as, -- Snapping, with variations. Cracking, " do. Deep-breathing, " do. Scratching, " do. Sighing, " do. Yawning, " do. Growling, " do. Grunting, " do. Smacking, " do. Thumping, " do. Jerking, " do. Rattling, " do. Pushing, with variations, sliding, " do. Shaking, " do. Jerking, " do. Twitching, " do. Groaning, " do. Pattering, " do. Rolling, " do. Rubbing, " do. Together with many more of a similar character, all of which wentto indicate to the minds of both of the boys the presence in thatlower chamber, and close by that pile of fagots, of some animal, in a state of wakefulness, restlessness, and, as they believed, ofvigilant watchfulness and ferocity. 

"I wonder how it got there, " said David. "That olive grove--that'sit--O, that's it. He saw us come in here, and followed us. "

"I don't know, " said Clive. "He may have been among the fagots whenwe came in, and our coming has waked him. "

"I wonder that the guide didn't warn us. "

"O, he never thought, I suppose. "

"No; he thought we would keep by the path, and go straight to thehotel. "

"What fools we were!"

"Well, it can't be helped now. "

"I wonder what it is, " said Clive, after another anxious pause. 

"A wild beast, " said David, dismally. 

"Of course; but what kind of a one?"

"It may be a wolf. "

"I wonder if there are many wolves about here. "

"Wolves? Of course. All Italy is fall of them. "

"Yes, but this beast has hard feet. Don't you hear what a noise hemakes sometimes with his feet? A wolf's feet are like a dog's. I'mafraid it's something even worse than a wolf. "

"Something worse?"

"Yes. "

"What can be worse?"

"Why, a wild boar. Italy is the greatest country in the world forwild boars. "

After this there followed a long period of silence and despondency. 

Suddenly Clive grasped the upper part of the ladder, and began topull at it with all his might. 

"What are you trying to do?" asked David. 

"Why, we might draw up the ladder, and put it out of one of thewindows, you know, and get out that way--mightn't we?"

"I don't know, " said David. "We might try. "

Upon this both boys seized the ladder, and tried to pull it fromits place. But their efforts were entirely in vain. The ladder wasclumsily made out of heavy timbers, and their puny efforts did notavail to move it one single inch from its place. So they soondesisted, and turned away in despair. Clive then went to one ofthe windows, and looked down. David followed him. They looked outfor some time in silence. 

"Couldn't we let ourselves drop somehow?" asked Clive. 

David shook his head. 

"It's nearly twenty feet from the window ledge, " said he, "and I'mafraid one of us might break some of our bones. "

"O, it's not so very far, " said Clive. "Yes, but if we were todrop, that wild boar would hear us, and rush out in a moment. "

At this terrible suggestion, Clive turned away, and regarded Davidwith his old look of horror. 

"It's no use trying, " said David; "that horrible wild boar wakedup when we entered his den. He saw us going up, and has been watchingever since for us to come down. They are the most ferocious, mostpitiless, and most cruel of all wild beasts. Why; if we had theladder down from the window, and could get to the ground, he'dpounce upon us before we could get even as far as the path. "

Clive left the window, and sat down in despair, leaning againstthe wall, while David stood staring blankly out into vacancy. Theirposition was now not merely an embarrassing one. It seemed dangerousin the extreme. From this place they saw no sign of any humanhabitation. They could not see the convent. Albano was hidden bythe hill already spoken of; nor had they any idea how far away itmight be. This path over which they had gone had not appeared likeone which was much used; and how long it might be before anypassers-by would approach was more than they could tell. 

"Well, " said Clive, "we've lost our dinner, and it's my firm beliefthat we'll lose our tea, too. "

David made no reply. 

Clive arose, and walked over to him. 

"Dave, " said he, "look here. I'm getting desperate. I've agreat mind to go down the ladder as quietly as possible, andthen run for it. "

"No, don't--don't, " cried David, earnestly. 

"Well, I'm not going to stay here and starve to death, " said Clive. 

"Pooh! don't be impatient, " said David. "Of course they'll hunt usup, and rescue us. Only wait a little longer. "

"Well, I don't know. If they don't come soon, I'll certainlyventure down. "

After an hour or so, during which no help came, Clive did as hesaid, and, in spite of David's remonstrances, ventured down. Hewent about half way. Then there was a noise of so peculiar acharacter that he suddenly retreated up again, and remarked toDavid, who all the time had been watching him in intense anxiety, and begging him to come back, --

"Well, Dave, perhaps I'd better wait They ought to be herebefore long. "

So the two prisoners waited. 

CHAPTER XXVI. 

_Despair of Uncle Moses. --Frank and Bob endeavor to offerConsolation. --The Search. --The Discovery at the Convent. --TheGuide. --The old House. --The Captives. --The Alarm given. --Flightof Uncle Moses and his Party. --Albans! to the Rescue!--The DeliveringHost!_

On leaving the convent, Frank and Bob had hurried back to Albano, where they found dinner ready, and Uncle Moses waiting for them inanxious impatience. This anxious impatience was not by any meansdiminished when he saw only two out of the four coming back to him, nor was it alleviated one whit when they informed him that Davidand Clive had gone to see some subterranean passage, of the natureor location of which they had but the vaguest possible conception. His first impulse was to go forth at once in search of them, andbring them back with him by main force; and it was only with extremedifficulty that Frank and Bob dissuaded him from this. 

"Why, they're perfectly safe--as safe as if they were here, " saidFrank. "It isn't possible for anything at all to happen to them. The convent guide--a monk--is with them, and a very fine fellow heis, too. He knows all about the country. "

"O, yes; but these monks ain't to my taste. I don't like 'em, "said Uncle Moses. 

"It'll take them an hour to get back here from the place. There'sno use for you to try to go there, for you don't know the way; andif you did go, why, they might come back and find you gone, andthen we'd have to wait for you. So, you see, the best thing to do, Uncle Moses, is for us all to set quietly down, get our dinner, and wait for them to come back. "

The numerous frights which Uncle Moses had already been called onto experience about his precious but too troublesome charges hadalways turned out to be groundless; and the result had invariablybeen a happy one; yet this did not at all prevent Uncle Moses fromfeeling as anxious, as worried, and as unsettled, on this occasion, as he had ever been before. He sat down to the table, therefore, because Frank urged it, and he hardly knew how to move without hiscooperation. He said nothing. He was silenced, but not convinced. He ate nothing. He merely dallied with his knife and fork, andplayed listlessly with the viands upon his plate. Frank and Bobwere both as hungry as hunters, and for some time had no eyes butfor their food. At last, however, they saw that Uncle Moses waseating nothing; whereupon they began to remonstrate with him, andtried very earnestly to induce him to take something. In vain. Uncle Moses was beyond the reach of persuasion. His appetite wasgone with his wandering boys, and would not come back until theyshould come also. The dinner ended, and then Uncle Moses grew morerestless than ever. He walked out, and paced the street up anddown, every little while coming back to the hotel, and lookinganxiously in to see if the wanderers had returned. Frank and Bobfelt sorry that he should feel so much unnecessary anxiety, butthey did not know what to do, or to say. They had done and saidall that they possibly could. Uncle Moses refused to be comforted, and so there was nothing more for them to do. 

At length the hour passed which Frank had allotted as the time oftheir absence, and still they did not come. Uncle Moses now came, and stared at them with a disturbed face and trembling frame. Hesaid not a word. The situation was one which, to his mind, renderedwords useless. 

"O, come now, Uncle Moses, " said Frank; "they're all right. What'sthe use of imagining all sorts of nonsense? Suppose they are delayeda few minutes longer--what of that? They couldn't reckon upon beingback in exactly an hour. The guide said, 'about an hour. ' You'llhave to make some allowance. "

Uncle Moses tried to wait longer, and succeeded in controllinghimself for about half an hour more. Then he found inactionintolerable, and insisted on Frank and Bob accompanying him on asearch for the lost ones. Frank suggested the necessity of goingto the convent first, and getting another guide. He left word atthe hotel where they had gone, and why, so that David and Clivemight follow them, or send word; and then they all three set forthfor the convent. 

On reaching the place, the first man that they saw was no otherthan the guide himself. At this sight even Frank was amazed, anda little disturbed. He asked him hurriedly where the boys were. 

"De boys?" said the guide. "Haf dey not come to de hotel?"

"No. "

"But I did leave dem on de road to go back, and dey did go. Deymust be back. "

"But they're not back. And I want to hunt them up, " said Frank. "Where was the road where you say you left them?"

"I will go myself and show you de ver place, " said the guide. "Donot fear. Dere can come no harm. It is not possibile. "

With these words the guide set forth to take them', to the place. These words of the guide added; if possible, to the deep distressand dismay of Uncle Moses. He was only conscious now that the boyswere without any guide in some unknown, perhaps dangerous place. If he feared while he supposed that they had a guide, his fearsunder these new and worse circumstances were far greater. 

On the way the guide explained all about it. He told about thetunnel, about the path which he had recommended as a short cut. Hedeclared that it was perfectly straight, and that it was impossiblefor any one to get lost between Albano and the place where he leftthem. There was no place, he declared, for them to get lost in. Itwas quite open--a little valley--that was all. 

But this gave no comfort to poor Uncle Moses. He walked alonglooking ten years older, with his face full of grief. At lengththe guide came to the path along which he had sent David and Clive, and turning into this, he walked along in the direction where hehad seen them go. 

"We haf now, " he said, "to walk to de hotel at Albano, and you sallfind dey did come back, and will be dere at dis moments. "

"What a joke it would be, " cried Frank, "if they have got back, and have started off after us! I wonder whether they would. Notthey. I don't believe it. They're starving, and will think ofnothing but their dinners. "

But poor Uncle Moses refused to see any "joke" at all. It was adeeply solemn reality to his poor, distracted breast. 

At length they came within sight of the house. 

As they walked on, there came to their ears a long, shrill yell. All of them started. At first they did not detect the source ofthe sound. Then it was repeated. 

"Hallo-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o!"

They looked all around. Frank saw two figures, one at each windowof the old house. 

"Hallo-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o!"

The cry was repeated. It came from these two figures. Those mustbe David and Clive; but how in the name of wonder had they gotthere, and what were they doing? But he said not a word. He merelypointed, and then started off at a full run, followed first by Bob, then by the guide, and last by Uncle Moses, who did not yet comprehendwhy Frank was running, or where. 

A smart run of only a few minutes brought them to the place. Therethey saw David at one window, and Clive at the other. Both of themappeared to be tremendously excited, and were shouting to them mostvociferously, both together, in an utterly confused an unintelligiblemanner. At length some words in the midst of their outcries becamedistinguishable. 

"Keep back! O, keep back! The wild boar! The wild boar! Run forhelp! Keep back! You'll be torn to pieces! Keep back! Run for help. "

At this Uncle Moses shrank back in spite of himself, and theguide looked much disturbed; but Frank and Bob stubbornlystood their ground. 

"What do you mean?" cried Frank. "Don't kick up such a row. Whatwild boar? Where is he?"

"Underneath!" bawled Clive. 

"He's watching us, " shouted David. 

"He was hid in there, and we came in and waked him. We got up here, and he won't let us out!"

"He'll spring at you if you come any nearer, " shouted David. 

"Keep back! O, keep back! I hear him now, " bawled Clive. 

"Go and get help!" cried David. "Get a gun--or something!"

"Help us out soon, " cried Clive; "we're starving!"

"Keep back!" cried Clive. Do. Cried David. 

"Go and get help!" cried Clive. Do. Cried David. 

"Get a gun!" cried Clive. Do. Cried David. 

"Help!" cried Clive. Do. Cried David. 

"Take care!" cried Clive. Do. Cried David. 

"He'll tear you to pieces!" cried Clive. Do. Cried David. 

Etc. , etc. , etc. !

"Come back, " said the guide, in evident anxiety. "We are too near. We can do notin', We mas get arm. "

"But do you think there really is a wild boar there?" asked Frank. 

The guide said nothing, but shook his head solemnly, and lookedunutterable things. Mean while he continued to retreat, watchingthe small door of the old house, and the rest followed him, as theythought he knew better what ought to be done than they did. Theguide took up that line of retreat which led towards Albano, andas he did so he watched the door of the house with evident anxiety, as though fearful of seeing at any moment the formidable beastbound forth to rush upon them. But at length, after he had placeda considerable distance between himself and the old house, he beganto breathe more freely, and to think about what ought next to bedone. 

"Do you think it really is a wild boar?" asked Frank once more ofthe guide. 

"Dey did say dat, dey did see him, " said he. 

"Yes; but how do they know? They never saw a wild boar, " objectedFrank. 

"Any man dat sees a wild boar will know him, " said the guide. 

"I didn't know that there--were any about here. "

"About here?"

"Yes; so near the town, and public roads. I thought that an animallike the wild boar prefers the moat solitary places, and will nevercome near where men are living. "

"Dat is right, " said the guide. "Dat is so. Bot sommataime dey gowild--dey lose der young--or sommatin like dat, so dey go wild, and wander, an if dey happen to come near a villa, dey are terrible. "

"But how could this one have come here?"

"Italia is full of dem--dey wander about like dis. "

"But they live so far off. "

"O, no; dis one come from de mountain--not far--dat old house inde valley, just de place for his den. "

After this Frank could doubt no longer, although he had been soobstinate in his disbelief. The affair of the previous night hadproduced a powerful effect on his mind; and he was exceedinglyunwilling to allow himself again to be beguiled into a belief inany danger that was not real. Had the guide not believed this sofirmly, and insisted on it so strongly, he would have felt certainthat the animal in the house was some commonplace one--a goat--adog--anything, rather than a wild boar. However, as it was, he hadnothing left but to believe what was said. 

As for Uncle Moses, he was now quite himself again. The boys weresafe, at any rate. True, they were confined in the loft of an oldhouse, with a ferocious wild beast barring the way to liberty; butthen he reflected that this ferocious wild beast could not get nearthem. Had it been a bear, the affair would have been most serious;but a wild boar, as he knew, could not climb into a loft. For amongthe intelligence which David and Clive had managed to communicate, was the very reassuring fact that the boar could not get at them, as the loft was only reached by a ladder. The return to Albanowas in every way satisfactory to his feelings, for he saw that thiswas the only way of delivering the boys, who could not be rescuedwithout some more formidable arms than their own unassisted strength. 

In a short time they were back in Albano, and soon the news flewabout the town. In accordance with the invariable rule, the storywas considerably enlarged as it passed from mouth to mouth, so thatby the time it reached the last person that heard it, --a poor oldbed-ridden priest, by the way, --it had grown to the following highlyrespectable dimensions:--

Two wealthy English milors had gone into the Alban tunnel in searchof adventures. While down there they had discovered the lair of awild boar, and had killed the young, the old ones being away. Theyhad then made good their retreat, carrying their slaughtered victimswith them. The wild boar had returned with the wild sow, and both, scenting their young pigs' blood in the air, had given chase tothe murderers. These last had fled in frantic haste, and had justsucceeded in finding a refuge in the old windmill, and in climbinginto the upper loft as the infuriated animals came up. Seeing thelegs of the murderers just vanishing up into the hole, one of thebeasts had leaped madly upward, and had bitten off a portion ofthe calf of the leg of one of them. Then, in sullen vengeance, thetwo fierce animals took up their station there, one in the chamberbelow, the other in front of the door, to guard their prey, andeffect their destruction. They had already been there a week. Oneof the prisoners had died from the effects of his terrible wound, and the other was now dying of starvation. Fortunately, BrotherAntonio (the guide) had been told about this in a vision the nightbefore, had visited the surviving milor, had talked with him froma safe distance, had seen the terrible animals, and had now cometo Albano to get help towards releasing the unhappy survivor. 

From the above it may readily be conjectured that the call forhelp was not made in vain. The sufferings of the imprisonedcaptive excited universal sympathy, and the presence of the wildboars in so close proximity, filled all men with a desire tocapture them or slay them. The story that was generally believedwas one which may be briefly described as occupying a positionsomewhere about midway between the above startling fiction andthe truth. Such as it was, it had the effect of drawing forththe population of Albano as it bad never been drawn forth before;and as they went forth they presented a scene such as those ofwhich the mediaeval legends tell us, where the whole populationof some town which had been desolated by a dragon, went forth enmasse to do battle with the monster. 

So they now marched forth, -- Men with scythes. Do. " hoes. Do. " rakes. Do. " shovels. Do. " tongs. Do. " brooms. Do. " bean-poles. Do. " carving-knives. Do. " umbrellas. Do. " stones. Do. " earthen pans. Do. " bricks. Do. " charcoal. Do. " chairs. Do. " spits. Do. " bed-posts. Do. " crowbars. Do. " augers. Do. " spades. Do. " stakes. Do. " clubs. Men with staves, do. " opera-glasses. Do. " sickles. Do. " colters. Do. " ploughshares. Do. " wheelbarrows. Do. " pitchforks. Do. " posts. Do. " beams. Do. " bolts. Do. " bars. Do. " hinges. Do. " pokers. Do. " saucepans. Do. " mallets. Do. " hammers. Do. " saws. Do. " chisels. Do. " ropes. Do. " chains. Do. " grappling irons. Together with a miscellaneous collection of articlessnatched up at a moment's warning by an excitedmultitude, men, women, and children, headed byFrank, who wielded triumphantly an old fowling-piece, loaded with a double charge, that could dono damage to any one save the daring individualthat might venture to discharge it. 

CHAPTER XXVII. 

_Arma Virumque cano!--The Chase of the Wild Boar!--The Prisonersat the Window. --The Alban Army. --Wild Uproar. --Three hundred andsixty-five Pocket Handkerchiefs. --Flame. --Smoking out theMonster. --A Salamander. _

Arma puerosque cano!

Sing, O muse, the immortal Albanian Boar Hunt!

How outside the doomed town of Albano lurked the mighty monster inhis lair. 

How the frightened messengers roused the people to action. 

How the whole population, stimulated to deeds of bold emprise, grasped each the weapon that lay nearest, whether bolt, or bar, ortool of mechanic, or implement of husbandry, and then, joiningtheir forces, went forth to do battle against the Fell Destroyer. 

How the pallid victims, imprisoned in the topmost tower, gazed withstaring eyes upon the mighty delivering host, and shouted outblessings upon their heads. 

How the sight of the pallid victims cheered the bold deliverers, and drew them nearer to the lair of the monster. 

And so forth. 

Very well. 

To resume. 

Stationed at the window, David and Clive saw their friends vanishin the direction of Albano, and knew that they had gone for help. This thought so cheered them, that in spite of a somewhat protractedabsence, they bore up well, and diversified the time betweenwatchings at the window, and listenings at the head of the ladder. From the window nothing was visible for a long time; but from thehead of the ladder there came up at intervals such sounds asindicated that the fierce wild boar was still as restless, asruthless, as hungry, and as vigilant as ever. 

Then came up to their listening ears the same sounds alreadydescribed, together with hoarser tones of a more pronouncedlygrunting description, which showed more truly that the beast wasin very truth a wild boar. But Clive did not venture down again, nor did he even mention the subject. His former attempt had beenmost satisfactory, since it satisfied him that no other attemptcould be thought of. In spite of this, however, both the boys hadrisen to a more cheerful frame of mind. Their future began to lookbrighter, and the prospect of a rescue served to put them both. Into comparative good humor, the only drawback to which was theirnow ravenous hunger. 

At length the army of their deliverers appeared, and David, whowas watching at the window, shouted to Clive, who was listening atthe opening, whereupon the latter rushed to the other window. 

The delivering host drew nigh, and then at a respectable distancehalted and surveyed the scene of action. 

Frank and Bob came on, however, without stopping, followed by UncleMoses, after whom came the guide. Frank with his old fowling-piece, Bob with a pitchfork, Uncle Moses with a scythe, and the guide witha rope. What each one proposed to do was doubtful; but our travellershad never been strong on weapons of war, and the generous Albanpeople seemed to be in the same situation. 

As Frank and his companions moved nearer, the rest of the multitudetook courage and followed, though in an irregular fashion. 

Soon Frank came near enough to speak. 

"Is he there yet?" was his first remark. 

"Yes, " said Clive. 

"Where?"

"At the left end of the lower room, under a pile of fagots. "

"Can't you manage to drive him out, so that I can get a shot athim?" asked Frank, proudly brandishing his weapon. 

"O, no. We can't do anything. "

"I wish you could, " said Frank. 

"I wish we could too. " said David, fervently. 

Upon this Frank talked with the guide. The question was, whatshould they do now? The most desirable thing was, to draw thewild beast out of his lair, so that they might have a fair chancewith him; but, unfortunately, the wild beast utterly refused tomove from his lair. 

After some talk with his guide, Frank suggested that a large numberof the crowd should go to the rear, and the left end of the house, and strike at it, and utter appalling cries, so as to frighten thewild boar and drive him out. This proposal the guide explained tothe crowd, who at once proceeded with the very greatest alacrityto act upon it. Most of them were delighted at the idea, of fightingthe enemy in that fashion; and so it happened that the entire crowdtook up their station in a dense mass at the rear of the building;and then they proceeded to beat upon the walls of the house, toshout, to yell, and to utter such hideous sounds, that any ordinaryanimal would simply have gone mad with fright, and died on thespot. But this animal proved to be no ordinary one in this respect. Either he was accustomed to strange noises, or else he had suchnerves of steel, that the present uproar affected him no more thanthe sighing of the gentlest summer breeze; indeed, David and Clivewere far more affected, for at the first outbreak of that tumultuousuproar, they actually jumped from the floor, and thought that therickety old house was tumbling about their ears. 

During this proceeding, Frank stood bravely in front of the door, about a dozen yards off, with his rusty fowling-piece; and closebeside him stood Bob with his pitchfork, Uncle Moses with hisscythe, and the guide with his rope. 

"He doesn't care for this at all, " said Frank, in a dejected tone. "We must try something else. What shall we do?"

And saying this, he turned once more and talked with the guide. 

Meanwhile David and Clive, who had recovered their equanimity, rushed to the opening, and began to assist their friends by doingwhat they could to frighten the wild boar. 

"Shoo-o-o-o-o-o!" said David. 

"Hs-s-s-s-s-s-s!" said Clive. 

"Bo-o-o-o-o-o-o!" said David. 

"Gr-r-r-r-r-r-r!" cried Clive. 

But the wild boar did not move, even though the uproar withoutstill continued. 

Then Clive went down the ladder a little distance, far enough downso that by bending, his head was below the upper floor. Then hetook his hat and hurled it with all his might and main at the pileof fagots. 

Then he went up again. 

But the wild boar did not move. 

Thereupon David went down, and he went a little lower. He took hishat, and uttering a hideous yell, he threw it with all his forceat the fagots. 

But even this failed to alarm the wild boar. David stood for amoment after this bold deed and listened. The only satisfactionthat he had was the sound of a low, comfortable grunt, that seemedto show that the present situation was one which was ratherenjoyed than otherwise by this formidable, this indomitable, thisinvincible beast. 

They came back to the windows in despair, and by this time Frankhad finished his discussion with the guide. He was looking upanxiously towards them. 

"Look here, " said he; "that miserable wild boar won't comeout. The guide thinks the only way to get at him is to smokehim out. The only trouble is about you. Will the smoke botheryon, do you think?"

"I don't know, " said Clive. 

"Can you stop up the opening?"

"No. "

"Can you keep your heads oat of the windows?"

"We'll try. But I wish you'd only thought of bringing a ladder, soas to get us out first, before smoking him. "

"Yes, I wish we had, " said Frank, thoughtfully. "But never mind, "he added, cheerily, "there's no use going back for one, because, you see, we'll have you out of that long before a ladder could bebrought here. "

It was only by yelling at the top of their voices that they wereable to make themselves heard by one another, for the crowd behindthe house still kept up their yells, and knockings, and thumpings, and waited to hear that the wild boar had fled. As the time passedwithout any such news, they were only stimulated to fresh efforts, and howled more fearfully and yelled more deafeningly. 

"There's an awful waste of energy and power about here, somehow, "said Frank. "There ought to be some way of getting at that wretchedbeast, without all this nonsense. Here we are, --I don't know howmany of us, but the whole population of a town, at any rate, againstone, --and what's worse, we don't seem to make any impression. "

Meanwhile the guide had gone off among the crowd, and while Frankwas grumbling, he was busying himself among them, and was engagedin carrying out a very brilliant idea that had just suggested itselfto him. In a short time he returned with an armful of something, the nature of which Frank could not quite make out. 

"What have you got there?" he asked. "What are you going to do?"

"Dey are all handkerchiefs. "

"Handkerchiefs?"

"Yes; de handkerchiefs of de population of Albano. Dey are as manyas de days of de year. "

"I should think so, " cried Frank, in amazement. "But what are yougoing to do with them?"

"Do wit dem? I am going to make a smoke. "

"A smoke? What? Are you going to burn them up?"

"Dere is notin else to burn; so I must burn what I can. See, I makea bundle of dese. I set fire to dem. Dey burn--dey smoke--and deboar smoke out. Aha! he suffocate--he expire--he run!"

"Well, if that isn't the greatest idea I ever heard of!" criedFrank. "Handkerchiefs! Why, you must have hundreds of them inthat bundle. "

The guide smiled, and made no answer. It was a brilliant idea. It was all his own. He was proud of it. He was pleased to thinkthat the number of them was equal to the number of days in theyear. Three hundred and sixty-five handkerchiefs collected fromthe good, the virtuous, the self-sacrificing people of Albano, who were now yelling and howling as before, at the rear of thehouse, and diversifying the uproar by loud calls and inquiriesabout the wild boar. 

The guide smiled cheerily over the handkerchiefs. He was so proudof his original idea! He went calmly on, forming them into arough bundle, doing it very dexterously, so that the bundle mightbe tight enough to hold together, yet loose enough to burn, Frankwatched him curiously. So did Bob. So did Uncle Moses. So did Clive. So did David. Three hundred and sixty-five handkerchiefs! Onlythink of it!

At last the work was finished. The handkerchiefs rolled up into abig ball, loose, yet cohesive, with ends hanging out in alldirections. 

"You had better be careful what you do, " said Clive. "The end ofthe chamber below is full of dry fagots. If they were to catchfire, what would come of us?"

"O, alla right, " said the guide. "Nevare fear. I trow him sohe sall not go near de wood. He make no flame, only de smoke. Nevare fear. "

At this the trepidation which these preparations bad excited inthe minds of Clive and David, departed, and they watched thesubsequent proceedings without a word. 

The guide now took the bundle which he had formed out of thehandkerchiefs of the population of Albano, and holding it underhis left arm, he drew forth some matches, and breaking off one, hestruck it against the sole of his boot. It kindled. Thereupon heheld the Same to the bundle of handkerchiefs. The flame caught. The bundle blazed. The guide held it for some time till the blazecaught at one after another of the projecting ends of the rolled-uphandkerchiefs, and the flame had eaten its way into the mass, andthen venturing nearer to the doorway, he advanced, keeping a littleon one side, and watching for an opportunity to throw it in. Frankfollowed with his rusty gun, Bob with his pitchfork, and UncleMoses with his scythe. All were ready, either for attack or defence, and all the while the bellowing of the crowd behind the house wenton uninterruptedly. 

The guide reached at length a point about ten feet from the door. Then he poised himself and took aim. Then he threw the burning ball. 

But his aim was bad. The ball struck the side of the doorway, andfell outside. In an instant Frank rushed forward, and seizing it, threw it inside. It fell on the floor, and rolled towards the footof the ladder, where it lay blazing, and smouldering, and sendingforth smoke enough to satisfy the most exacting mind. 

Then Frank drew back a little, poising his gun, while Bob, UncleMoses, and the guide, took up their stations beside him. 

The smoke rose up bravely from the burning mass; but after all, the result was not what had been desired. It rolled up through theopening above, and gathered in blue masses in the room where Cliveand David were imprisoned. They felt the effects of the pungentvapors very quickly, more especially in their eyes, which stung, and smarted and emitted torrents of tears. Their only refuge fromthis new evil was to thrust their heads as far out of the windowsas was possible; and this they did by sitting on the window ledge, clinging to the wall, and projecting their bodies far forwardoutside of the house. For a time they were sustained by the hopethat their enemy below was feeling it worse than they were, andthat he would soon relax his vigilant watch and fly. But alas!that enemy showed no signs of flight, and it soon became evidentto them and to those outside, that all the smoke went to the upperroom, to oppress the prisoners, and but little spread through thelower room; so little, indeed, that the wild boar did not feel anyinconvenience in particular. 

"Can't you do something?" asked Clive, imploringly. 

"We can't stand this much longer, " said David, despairingly, withstreaming eyes, and choking voice. 

Their words sounded faint and low amidst the yelling of the crowdbehind the house, who still maintained their stations there, frompreference, and kept up their terrific outcry. Amid the yellsthere came occasional anxious inquiries as to the success oftheir efforts. At times messengers would venture from the rearto the front to reconnoitre. These messengers, however, wereonly few in number, and their reconnoitring was of the mostsuperficial description possible. 

The latest experiment of the guide was the cause of more frequentand more urgent inquiries. So many handkerchiefs had been investedin this last venture, that it was brought nearer home than before. Each man felt that he was concerned personally in the affair;that, in fact, he, in the shape of a representative of so importanta kind as his own handkerchief, was already inside, and assailingthe obstinate monster with a more terrible arm than any which hadyet been employed--smoke and fire. 

But the clamor of the crowd had not so much effect on the littleband in front, as the sight of poor Clive and David, who, clingingto the window with their faces flushed, and their eyes red, swollen, and streaming with tears, appeared unable to hold out much longer. 

"Do something or other, quick, " cried Clive. 

"I'll have to jump down, " said David. 

And both, of them tried to push themselves farther out, while theirfaces were turned down, and they seemed anxiously measuring withtheir eyes the distance between themselves and the ground. 

CHAPTER XXVIII. 

_The Salamander inaccessible to Fire. --The last Appeal. --Franktakes Action. --He fires. --Casualty to Frank and Bob. --Onset of theMonster. --Flight. --Tremendous Sensation. --The Guide's Story. --AnotherLegend of Albano. --On to Rome. _

For some time Frank had felt an intolerable impatience, and hadbeen deliberating in his own mind about the best way of ending ascene which was not only painful to the poor prisoners, buthumiliating to himself. In spite, however, of the immense odds infavor of the attacking party, Frank could not think of any way ofmaking those odds available under present circumstances, when thelast plaintive appeal and the desperate proposal of Clive and Davidcame to his ears. He saw that they were suffering tortures fromthe smoke, that they could not endure it much longer, and that theywould have to make a descent from the window. To prevent this, andthe danger that might result from it, Frank resolved upon immediateaction. 

So he grasped his rusty fowling-piece with a deadly purpose, andrushed to the narrow doorway of the old house. Bob followed at oncewith his pitchfork, resolved to go wherever Frank led the way, andto stand by him at all hazards. The guide stood looking on. UncleMoses also stood still, and made a feeble attempt to order the twoboys back; but his words were neither heard nor heeded. At thisDavid and Clive stopped in their desperate design, and looked downat Frank and Bob. 

Frank stood by the doorway. 

He put his head inside, and looked all around, cautiously, yetresolutely. The interior, however, was always a dark place; andnow the fumes of blue smoke made it yet darker. But though his eyessaw nothing of the fierce beast, his ears could detect the rustleand the crackle which were produced by the motion of somethingamong the fagots. This noise showed him plainly where it must be. 

Thereupon he hesitated no longer. 

He raised his rusty fowling-piece to his shoulder!

He took deadly aim!

He fired!

Bang!!!

The flash illumined the dark interior, and the smoke from thegun united with the smoke that was already there. Bat simultaneouswith the bang and the flash, Frank felt himself hurled back-ward, and to the ground, knocked down by the recoil of the gun, flaton his back. 

Up rushed Bob, full of the deepest anxiety. 

But just as he reached the prostrate form of Frank, there was ahurried clatter from within, and then--down he also went--headfirst--over and over--struck down by some rushing figure that hademerged from the pile of fagots, burst through the doorway, andwas now careering wildly over the fields. 

Uncle Moses saw that figure, and then hurried up to his twoprostrate boys. 

David and Clive from their stations at the window saw it, and theninstantly hurried down the ladder, and out of the house, where theystood panting and staring wildly at vacancy. 

The guide saw it, and as he saw it there came over his face anexpression of an utterly indescribable kind. He clasped his handstogether, and then uttered a series of exclamations for which theEnglish language, or indeed any other language but the Italian, can afford no equivalent. 

While he was thus standing with clasped hands, vociferating andstaring, in company with David and Clive, at the receding figure, Frank had sprung to his feet, and so had Bob; Uncle Moses, too, stood gazing at the object of universal interest; and thus all ofthem stood staring, with feelings that defy description, at thescene before them. 

What was this scene that thus held their gaze?

Well, in the first place, there was that valley, already so familiarto David and Clive--a smooth slope on either side, some olive treesnear, but beyond that all bare, and no houses visible in thatdirection. Now, over this open space there was running--so swiftand so straight that it was evidently impelled by pain or panic--what?

_A little black pig!_

A pig, small, as has just been said, an ordinary domestic pig--ofno particular breed--the commonest of animals. Moreover, it wasblack. It was also, undoubtedly, as has just been remarked, eithersuffering from some of the shot of Frank's rusty gun, or from theterror that might have been excited by its report. And now thislittle black pig was running as fast as its absurd little legscould carry it--far away across the fields. 

"O, holy saints!" cried the guide; "it's the little black pig, thatwe missed from the convent yesterday morning--the pig--the littleblack pig--the pig--the pig! Is it possible? O, is it possible?"

Every word of this was heard by the boys. They understood it allnow. It seemed also that the little black pig, having accomplishedas much mischief as any single pig can ever hope to bring about, was evidently making the best of its way to its home, and steeringstraight, for the convent. This they saw, and they gazed in silence. Nothing was said, for nothing could be said. They could noteven look at one another. David and Clive were of course themost crestfallen; but the others had equal cause for humiliation. After all their gigantic preparations, their cautions advances, and their final blow, --to find their antagonist reduced tothis was too much. Now, the fact is, that if it had reallybeen a wild boar, Frank's act would have been the same; andas he acted under the belief that it was so, it was undoubtedlydaring, and plucky, and self-sacrificing; but, unfortunately, the conclusion of the affair did not allow him to look uponit in that light. 

Now, all this time the crowd behind the house maintained theirshouts and outcries. Under the circumstances, this uproar becameshockingly absurd, and out of place; so the guide hastened to putan end to it. On the whole, he thought it was not worth while totell the truth, for the truth would have so excited the good peopleof Albano, that they would, undoubtedly, have taken vengeance onthe strangers for such a disgrace as this. Therefore the guidedecided to let his fancy play around the actual fact, and thus itwas that the guide's story became an idealized version. 

It was something to the following effect:--

The terrible wild boar, he said, had been completely indifferentto their outcry, or had, perhaps, been afraid to come forth andface so many enemies. He (the guide) had therefore determined totry to smoke him out, and had borrowed their handkerchiefs for thatpurpose, as there were no other combustibles to be had. Of thisthey were already aware. He had tied these handkerchiefs togetherin such a way that they would burn, and after setting fire to them, had burled the blazing mass into the house. There it emitted itsstifling fumes till they confused, suffocated, frightened, andconfounded the lurking wild boar. Then, in the midst of this, theheroic youth, armed with his gun, rushed forward and poured thedeadly contents of his piece into the body of the beast. Had itbeen any other annual, it would undoubtedly have perished; but thewild boar has a hide like sheet iron, and this one was merelyirritated by the shot. Still, though not actually wounded, he wasenraged, and at the same time frightened. In his rage and fear hestarted from his lurking-place; he bounded forth, and made a savageattack upon the party in front of the house. They stood their groundfirmly and heroically, and beat him off; whereupon, in despair, heturned and fled, vanquished, to his lair in the Alban tunnel. 

In this way the guide's vivid imagination saved the travellers fromthe fury of the Alban people, by preventing that fury, and supplyingin its place self-complacency. The Alban people felt satisfied withthemselves and with this story. They accepted it as undoubted; theytook it to their homes and to their hearts; they enlarged, adorned, improved, and lengthened it out, until, finally, it assumed theamplest proportion, and became one of the most popular legends ofthe place. What is still more wonderful, this very guide, who hadfirst created it, told it so often to parties of tourists, that heat length grew to believe every word of it himself; and the factthat he had been an actor in that scene never failed to make hisstory quite credible to his hearers. 

At this time, however, he had not advanced so far, and he was ableto tell the actual facts of the case to the boys and Uncle Moses. 

They were these:--

At the convent they kept a number of pigs, and on the previousday, early in the morning, they had missed the very animal whichhad created this extraordinary scene. He had escaped in some wayfrom his pen, and had fled for parts unknown. They had searchedfor him, but in vain. He must have wandered to this old house atthe first, and taken up his quarters here until he was so rudelydriven out from them. The guide could only hope that the littleblack pig would learn a lesson from this of the evils of runningaway from home. 

To all this the boys listened without any interest whatever, anddid not condescend to make any remarks. The guide himself becamesingularly uninteresting in their eyes, and they got rid of him assoon as possible, paying him liberally, however for the additionaltrouble to which they had put him. Uncle Moses also had some wordsof remonstrance, mingled with congratulation, to offer to Davidand Clive; but these also were heard in silence. They might havefound ample excuse for their delay in this ruined house; but theydid not feel inclined to offer any excuses whatever. 

The fact is, this reduction of the great wild boar to the veryinsignificant proportions of a little black pig--commonplace, paltry, and altogether contemptible--was too much for theirsensitive natures. It had placed them all in a false position. They were not cowards, but they had all been alarmed by the mostdespicable of animals. Frank felt profoundly humiliated, andreflected, with a blush, upon the absurd figure that he had madeof himself in hesitating so long before such an enemy, and thenadvancing upon it in such a way. Bob's feelings were very similar. But it was for David and Clive that the deepest mortificationwas reserved. They had been the cause of it all. It was theirvivid imaginations which had conjured up out of nothing a terriblewild beast, which had kept them prisoners there for hours inloneliness and hunger, and which had thrown ridicule upon thepopulation of Albano, by drawing them forth to do battle withone poor little harmless runaway pig. 

As they walked back to the hotel, they kept far in the rear of thecitizens of Albano; and Uncle Moses began to "improve" the occasion, and moralized in a solemn strain. 

"Wal, " said he, "my dear boys, I must say that you hev one and allthe greatest talent for gittin' yourselves into trouble that I eversee. Ever sence we landed on these ill-fated shores you've bena-goin' it, and a drivin' of me wild with anxiety; and the onlything I can say is, that thus far your misadventoors hain't turnedout so bad as I have feared in each individdool case. In fact thar'sallus ben what they call a anticlimax; that is, jest at the momentwhen thar'd ought to be a te-rific di-saster, thar's ben nothin'but some trivial or laugherble tummination. Now, I'm free to confess, boys, that thus far my fears hev ben gerroundless. I'm free tosay that thus far thar hain't ben what we can conscuentionsly calla accident. But what of that? The incidents hev all ben thar. Everyindividdool thing that can make a accident has ben thar--it's onythe conclusion that has somehow broke down. And now I ask you, boys, what air we goin' to do about it? Is this to go on forever?Is it perrobable that advuss circumstances air goin' to alluseventooate thus? I don't believe it. The pitcher that goes oftento the fountain is broke at last, and depend upon it, if you gofor to carry on this way, and thrust yourselves in every dangerthat comes in your way--somethin'll happen--mind I tell you. "

This, and much more of the same sort, did Uncle Moses say; but toall of it the boys paid very little attention. In fact, the subjectwas to all of them so painful a one, that they could not bear tohave it brought forward even as the text of a sermon. They onlywanted to forget all about it as soon as possible, and let it sinkinto complete oblivion. 

On reaching the hotel they found that it was quite late; but theywere eager to go on. Albano, the historic, had lost all its charmsfor them. They did not wish to remain, a moment longer. They couldnot hope now to see Rome to advantage, for the daylight would beover long before they could enter the city; still they were determinedto go on to Rome, even if they had to enter it after dark. Accordingly, the carriage was made ready as soon as possible; Cliveand David procured some fragments of food, which they took intothe carriage with them, to devour on their way; and thus they leftAlbano, and drove on to Rome. 

END